A 
 
 A — ^ 
 
 §-i 
 
 ^-1 
 
 1 — s 
 
 8 i 
 
 2 s 
 
 6 : 
 
 1 ^ 
 
 ^^^^^^K' 
 
 2 
 
 ^H 
 
 Regional
 
 'is; 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 4, 
 
 hJi^-
 
 w 
 
 4' t
 
 LECTURES 
 
 ON 
 
 THE APOCALYPSE. 
 
 BY 
 
 RO. RYLAND, 
 
 PRESIDENT OF BICHMOND COLLEGE. 
 
 " Glorions things are spoken of thee, city of God." — Pa. 87 : 3. 
 
 RICHMOND: 
 WORTHAil & CX)TTU1:LL, 203 MAIN STREET. 
 
 1857. . ,. . 
 
 • • • ' 
 
 • « • « ' 
 
 « • 4 J 

 
 Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1857, by 
 
 BOBERT RYLAND, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court, for the Eastern District of Virginia. 
 
 H. K. Elltson, Printer, 147 Main Street.
 
 155 
 
 i 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 The author of the following Lectures lays no 
 claim to originality in the views which they ex- 
 j press. He has read several learned works on the 
 Apocalypse, and has not hesitated to adopt their 
 ; sentiments and language^ without formal notice, 
 r whenever they have approved themselves to his.'^ 
 judgment. Especially is he indebted to the very 
 able exposition of Mr. David N. Lord, whose in- 
 terpretation he has generally adopted throughout 
 
 t 
 
 N 
 
 :» 
 
 Q 
 
 * the following pages. Indeed, he advises those 
 who have the means to purchase and the leisure 
 o to read that work, not to examine this at all, but 
 ^ to proceed at once with the more original and ex- 
 tended investigation. It is apparent, then, that 
 
 UJ 
 
 -^ 
 
 t 
 
 his design is to present to. the general reader^ in 
 a cheap and condensed form, the substance of what 
 is contamcd in trcatiscjs less accessible to him. 
 The spirit of the ago calls for cheap literature. A 
 book that sells at seventy-five cents, is bouglit and
 
 IV PREFACE. 
 
 read by ten times more persons than an octavo of 
 superior merit, which costs two dollars. With him 
 it is a very small thing who shall gain the reputa- 
 tion of authorship, provided the Word of God be 
 explained, and His truth be widely diffused. If 
 these ends be attained by the following pages, the 
 whole purpose of their publication will have been 
 accomplished.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The distinguishing characteristic of the Apocalypse is, that it 
 foreshadows what it reveals, not by words, like ordinary prophe- 
 cies, but by representative agents and phenomena exhibited to 
 the senses of the Apostle. These representatives are called 
 symbols. The first thing to be studied, then, in order to a cor- 
 rect understanding of this book, is the law of symbolic represen- 
 tation. We cannot suppose that the Spirit of God employs, in 
 an arbitrary and irregular manner, either words or things to re- 
 veal truth to man. There must be some fixed and uniform 
 principle of interpretation, which should guide the student in 
 all his inquiries. What, then, is this principle, as applied to 
 the explanation of symbols ? We answer, analogy. And what 
 is analogy ? It is not a direct resemblance between the repre- 
 sentation and that which it is used to represent — but it is a 
 resemfjlance of their relations to other things. Tims, a seed is 
 not like an egg in shape or substance, but it is analogous to it, 
 because it bears a relation to the producing plant, or to the 
 future germ, similar to the relation which the egg sustains to 
 the parent bird, or to the future nestling. Analoyy, then, is the 
 resemlAance of relations . This principle, we conceive, lies at the 
 foundation of all correct exposition of the Apocalypse. When-
 
 VI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ever any object in nature, animate or iuauimato, or any fictitious 
 creature, is employed to symbolize any thing future, it bears an 
 analogy to that which is symbolized. This principle is suscep- 
 tible of many modifications. I will mention a few. 
 
 1. The symbol is usually selected from species or orders 
 diffferent from those to which the thing symbolized belongs. 
 Thus, a ferocious wild beast denotes a dynasty of slaughtering 
 kings — to whom it sustains an analogy — and not some other 
 wild beast, to which it might have only a direct resemblance. 
 A sea represents a vast multitude of persons united under one 
 government, while fountains and streams flowing into that sea, 
 S3''mbolize tributary communities. 
 
 2. When the object to be described has nothing to correspond 
 with it, either in the ideal or actual world, it is always introduced 
 in its own name and character. Thus the Martyr-Souls, the 
 Deity, the Incarnate Word, and Satan, are mentioned in tlicir 
 appropriate persons. Where no befitting symbol can be found, 
 none is used, but descriptions are given to indicate the nature 
 of the beings mentioned. The agencies exerted by those beings, 
 as seen in vision, and the uses ascribed to their several insignia, 
 are, however, to be considered symbolical, 
 
 3. When intelligent and living creatures are employed as 
 symbols, they represent intelligent agents — never the mere 
 qualities of such agents. In like manner, causes represent 
 causes, effects denote effects, and actions correspond with ac- 
 tions. The several elements of the symbol thus stand for the 
 corresponding parts of that which is symbolized. 
 
 4. The names of the symbols are their literal and proper 
 names, not metaphorical titles and descriptions. This is man-
 
 INTRODUCTION. VU 
 
 ifest from the circumstance that the acts and qualities ascribed 
 to them are suited to their nature — a circumstance that never 
 characterizes the metaphor. 
 
 5. In some instances, agents that represent men denote, not 
 individuals, but an order and succession of agents, acting in the 
 same relations and exerting a similar agency. The- offices they 
 sxistain, and the agencies and periods specified of them, justify 
 this construction. 
 
 Our hmits will not allow a more minute statement of the va- 
 rious modifications to which the great principle of analogy is 
 subject, but these are regarded as the most important. See D. 
 N. Lord's Theol. and Lit. Journal, Vol. I., No. 2, 1848. 
 
 ^Vhat, now, is the proof of the correctness of this principle ? 
 We answer, the interpretations of the symbols given by the Son 
 of God and the attending angels. " The seven stars are the 
 angels — messengers — of the seven churches, and the seven can- 
 dlesticks are the seven churches." Eev. 1 : 20. As the star 
 gives light, so it is a suitable representative of a gospel teacher; 
 and as the lamp-stand holds up the light, so it symbolizes a 
 church, who sustains the teacher. In like manner, the " seven 
 lamps of fire burning before the throne, are the seven Spirits of 
 God," {chap. 4 : 5,) because the oflice of the lamp, like that of 
 the Spirit, is to illumine. The seven heads of the wild beast are 
 explained to be seven kings, and the ten horns to be ten kings. 
 Chap. 17 : 10-12. lo vs. 15, the waters are explained to be 
 peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues ; and in vs. 
 18, the woman is said to bo the great city which rcigneth over 
 the kings of the earth. In the prophecies of Daniel we learn 
 that the four great bca-sts which the prophet saw were four
 
 VIU INTRODUCTION. 
 
 kings or dynasties which should arise out of the earth — 7: 17. 
 In tho next vision the ram with two horns seen by the prophet 
 is explained to be the kings of Media and Persia, and tho rough 
 goat to be the king of Grecia — 8 : 21, 22. Other examples 
 might be adduced of the same kind. In all these cases the sym- 
 bols selected bear a striking analogy to the objects for which 
 they stand. Our inference, therefore, is, that the symbols of the 
 Bible which are left without interpretation, must be expounded 
 according to the same general law. If this conclusion be pro- 
 nounced illogical, we ask the objector, with all sincerity and hu- 
 mility, to show us a better way. Until that request be granted, 
 we shall hold to the principle of analogy, as the only safe guide 
 to the exposition of this most remarkable book.
 
 LECTUKE FIRST. 
 
 REVELATIONS, CHAPTERS I., II., III. 
 
 The revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to shew 
 unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass; and he sent 
 and signified ft bj his angel unto his servant John : who bare record 
 of the word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all 
 things that he saw. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear 
 the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written 
 therein : for the time is at hand. John to the seven churches which 
 are in Asia : Grace be unto you, and peace, from him which is, and 
 which was, and which is to come ; and from the seven spirits which 
 are before his throne ; and from Jesus Christ, who i» the faithful wit- 
 ness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings of 
 the earth. Unto liim that loved us, and washed us from our sins in 
 his own blood, and hatli made us kings and priests unto God and his 
 Father; to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 
 Uuliold, he Cometh willi clouds ; and every eye shall see him, and they 
 aUo which pierced him ; and all kindreds of the earth shall wail be- 
 cause of him. Even bo, Amen. I am Alpha and Omega, the begin- 
 ning and the ending, saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and 
 which 18 to come, the Almighty. I John, who also am your brother, 
 and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jc- 
 nus Chriat, was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, 
 and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. I was in the Spirit on the 
 Lord's day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumi)et, say- 
 ing, I am Aljiha and Omega, the first and the last : and. What thou 
 seuRt, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches which are 
 in Asia ; unto Gphesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto I'urgaiiios, and 
 unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto riiiladelphia, and unto La- 
 odicea. And I turned to see the voice that sjiake with me. And being
 
 10 LECTURE FIRST. 
 
 turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks ; and in the midst of the seven 
 candlesticks one like unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment 
 down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle. Uis 
 head jind his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow ; and his 
 eyes were as a flame of fire; and his feet like unto fine brass, as if they 
 burned in a furnace ; and his voice as the sound of many waters. And 
 he had in his right hand seven stars : and out of his mouth went a 
 sharp two-edged sword : and his countenance was as the sun shineth 
 in his strength. And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead. And 
 he laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not ; I am the 
 first and the last : / am ho that liveth, and was dead ; and, behold, I 
 am alive for evermore, Amen ; and have the keys of hell and of death. 
 Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and 
 the things which shall be hereafter ; the mystery of the seven stars 
 which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candle- 
 sticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches : and 
 the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches. — 
 Bev. i : 1-20. 
 
 Vs. 1. The book takes its title from the first 
 word in this verse. It is sometimes called the 
 Apocalypse, a word of Greek origin, but of the 
 same import with revelation. All scripture is a 
 "revelation " of the divine will, but this is pecu- 
 liarly so, because it discloses things future, and of 
 rare importance. The title of the prophecy was 
 obviously prefixed after the visions were written, 
 while the visions themselves were written succes- 
 sively, as they were beheld. It is necessary to dis- 
 tinguish between the knowledge of Christ as a 
 divine person, and that which he possesses as the 
 Prophet of his church. In the one sense he knows 
 all things — in the other, he receives his messages 
 from his Father, and delivers them to his j)eople. 
 In this latter sense he knew not the day of the
 
 LECTURE FIRST. 11 
 
 downfall of Jerusalem — it was no part of the rev- 
 elation that God gave him to make known to man. 
 Hence the first verse says God gave this revelation 
 to Jesus Christy and he by his angel signified it to 
 John. 
 
 The writer now introduces himself (vs. 2) as a 
 witness of the word of God — i. e., what he was 
 about to communicate was not of his own inven- 
 tion, but was from heaven ; — it was the testimony 
 of Jesus — the things of which John was an eye- 
 witness. (3.) To induce us to give attention to 
 these things he now pronounces a blessing on all 
 who " read, hear and keep " the words of this pro- 
 phecy. Such a benediction is pronounced in respect 
 to no other portion of scripture. Surely we should 
 be anxious to understand what ^it is a blessing to 
 read_, hear and keep_, and we should be cautious 
 how we discourage attempts to explain this pro- 
 phecy. Here, too, is another motive. The time of 
 the fulfilment of most of these predictions is at 
 hand. And if this was true nearly eighteen hun- 
 dred years ago, at present many of them have 
 been accomplished, and the residue are hastening 
 to their consummation. " The time is at hand " 
 signifies, not that the events were soon to reach their 
 accomplishment, but only that the series would 
 speedily commence. That representation accords 
 with usage. We speak of successions of events — 
 liowever intcrmiiialdc — as being nigli, when their 
 beginning is at hand.
 
 12 LECTURE FIRST. 
 
 Vs. 4-6. Ancient letters always commence 
 with the name of the writer and the names of the 
 persons addressed. Having hibored among the 
 seven churches of Asia Minor, he addresses himself 
 to them in the three first chapters. May favor and 
 peace he unto you from the rather. Spirit and Son. 
 The phrase, '' which is, and which was, and which 
 is to come," alluding to the Father, implies his 
 eternity, and is singularly appropriaie as an intro- 
 duction to a prophecy concerning the mutability of 
 creatures. The phrase "seven spirits" alludes to 
 the abundant gifts and graces of the Holy Spirit, 
 denominated seven because symbolized by seven 
 lamps. See chap. 4:5. As the number seven is 
 the symbol of perfection, and as there were seven 
 churches, so the phrase " seven spirits " describes 
 the rich and copious influences of the Holy Spirit. 
 To the blessing of the Father and Spirit he adds 
 that of Jesus Christ as a '' faithful witness " to the 
 truth of this prophecy — as the first who had risen 
 from the dead, and as the possessor of authority 
 over all earthly rulers. How consoling to the per- 
 secuted saints! He cannot leave the name of Jesus 
 without a sweet doxology. " Unto him that loved 
 us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood, 
 and hath made us kings and priests unto God, even 
 his Father ; to him be glory and dominion for 
 ever and ever. Amen." 
 
 He directs his suffering people to his second com- 
 ing for their consolation. (7.) The Jews that
 
 LECTURE FIRST. 13 
 
 pierced him, and the idolatrous G-entiles, shall see 
 hira and bewail, while his redeemed shall respond 
 amen to the tidings of his advent, and to the 
 judgments of his throne. (Vs. 8.) This language 
 must refer to Christ as speaking of himself. Alpha 
 is tlie first letter, and Omega the last of the Greek 
 alphabet, and the phrase is explained in the fol- 
 lowing words. The eternity and omnipotence of 
 Jesus afford comfort to his afflicted churches, and 
 terror to his enemies ! The asseveration Yea, 
 amen, (vs. 7,) and the proclamation of his attri- 
 butes, (vs. 8,) denote the certainty of his coming, 
 and that it is to carry to all his creatures a resist- 
 less proof that he is the Self-existent — the Eter- 
 nal — the Almighty. (Vs. 9-20.) Banished to the 
 Isle of Patmos by Domitian for preaching the gos- 
 pel, A. I). 95, the spirit of prophecy came upon 
 John on the Lord's day, the first day of the week ; 
 that is, he was thrown into the state of prophetic 
 ecstacy, in which visions were beheld and revela- 
 tions received — and lie heard the sound of a trum- 
 pet behind him, saying, '^I am Alpha and Omega, 
 the first and the last ; and what thou seest, write 
 in a book, and send it unto the seven churches 
 which are in Asia ; unto Ephesus^ and unto Smyr- 
 na, and unto Perganios, and unto Thyatira, and 
 unto Sttrdis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto La- 
 odicea." — vs. 11. Being turned, he perceived 
 that the voice proceeded from the Son of Man^ in 
 the midst of seven golden candlesticks, and having 
 2
 
 14 LECTURE FIRST. 
 
 in his hand seven stars. There was a golden can- 
 dlestick in the temple, which had seven branches. 
 Here, there were seven golden candlesticks. Tlie 
 seven stars are explained, vs. 20, as teachers who 
 spread the light of God's word through the circles 
 around them — the seven candlesticks, as churches 
 supporting such teachers in the stations in which 
 they fill their office. So glorious a vision over- 
 powered the beholder, and he who familiarly 
 leaned on Christ's bosom at supper now fell as 
 dead at his feet. He is roused up and hears these 
 consoling words: "lam the first and the last : 
 I am he that liveth, and was dead ; and, behold, 
 I am alive for evermore, Amen ; and have the keys 
 of hell and of death." All the other apostles had 
 fallen — he was left alone, and was now banished. 
 Death and hell threatened to devour him, but 
 Jesus says, I have the keys of hell and of death. 
 The design of this vision was to apprise the pro- 
 phet from whom the commands and messages 
 about to be uttered proceeded, and to raise him to 
 becoming thoughts of him and his government. 
 How well this august spectacle was suited to pro- 
 duce this result^ must be apparent to every mind. 
 He is commanded to write the things seen, the 
 things that then existed, and the things that were 
 future. These are the three divisions of the book^ 
 embracing a general view of the gospel dispensa- 
 tion, from the ascension of Christ to the end of the 
 world.
 
 LECTURE FIRST. 15 
 
 Before proceeding to tlie seven cliurcLcs, it 
 should be observed — 
 
 1. That the descriptions of them refer to the 
 state in which they then were, and are designed to 
 furnish encouragements, warnings and reproofs to 
 all future churches in similar circumstances. 
 
 2. These epistles are addressed to the pastors of 
 the churches in their official character. They are 
 called angels, i.e., messengers, in these several ad- 
 dresses, because they were probably sent by the 
 churches to visit the apostle during his exile, to ex- 
 press to him their affection, and to receive from him 
 encouragement and counsel in their difficulties. 
 
 3. In every address Christ assumes a distinct 
 character, selected from some one part of the de- 
 scription given of him in the preceding vision — a 
 character probably suited to the condition of the 
 church addressed. 
 
 4. Every address begins with a commendation, 
 provided there be any thing to commend. If we 
 wish to reclaim our brethren who have fallen into 
 sin, we must appreciate wliat is good in them 
 and commend it, before we reprove their faults. 
 Paul introduces his censure of the Corinthians for 
 desecrating the Lord's supper, by saying, "Now, 
 I praise yon, brethren, tliat ye remember me in all 
 things, and keep tlie ordinances as I delivered 
 tliem unto you." 
 
 5. Most of tliese churclics deserved rebuke for 
 some portion of their conduct or faith. If the
 
 16 LECTURE rmsT. 
 
 earliest and purest churches seemed thus to Him 
 whose eyes are as a flame of fire, how would those 
 of the present day appear ? But the same eyes are 
 upon ris ! 
 
 6. Every address closes with a promise to him 
 that overcometh, and an exJiortation to hear what 
 the Spirit says to the churches. Does not that 
 Spirit still address us ? 
 
 Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write ; These things saith 
 he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, who walketh in the 
 midst of the seven golden candlesticks ; I know thy works, and thj- la- 
 bour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are 
 evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are 
 not, and hast found them liars : and hast borne, and hast patience, and 
 for my name's sake hast laboured, and bast not fainted. Neverllieless 
 I have sometohat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. 
 Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do 
 the first works ; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will re- 
 move thy candlestick out of its place, except thou repent. But this 
 thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also 
 hate. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto 
 the churches ; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree 
 of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God. — Rev. ii : 1-7. 
 
 Ephesus was the metropolis of Proconsular Asia. 
 The gospel was planted here by Paul. When he 
 took leave of them at Miletus, they were in a good 
 state, but he forewarned them of trials. The char- 
 acter in which Christ addresses them is that of one 
 holding the seven stars in his right hand, and walk- 
 ing amid the seven golden candlesticks — i. e., de- 
 fending, sustaining_, inspecting his people by his 
 presence and grace. Their state was still highly 
 commended. They worked — even labored for
 
 LECTURE FIRST. IT 
 
 Christ ; and when persecuted were patient — main- 
 tained a sound discipline against evil men and false 
 teachers, and endured these labors and trials with 
 becoming fortitude. Yet Christ had somewhat 
 against them. They had left their first love. Here 
 we see that God looketh at the heart. Thougli we 
 may not fall into open apostacy, yet a declension 
 in our affections is criminal. To feel less interest 
 in Christ, his cause, his people, his ordinances, is 
 to reproach Ilira. It is to say. We have not found 
 that in his religion which we expected to find. Of 
 this sin the Ephesiana were exhorted to repent, and 
 disobedience was threatened with their extinction 
 as a church. A declension in love is followed by 
 degeneracy in good works, to which they are urged 
 to return. He again commends them for hating 
 the doctrine of the Nicolaitans — a people who 
 practiced a community of wives, and lived in open 
 excesses. The address closes by promising*the 
 victor the fruit of the tree of life, wliich is in the 
 midst of the paradise of God. No flaming sword, 
 no cherubim should prevent access to this tree. 
 
 And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write ; These tilings 
 eaith the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive ; I know thy 
 works, and tribulation, and poverty, but thou art rich ; and / know 
 thn bla.'pbemy of them which say tliey are Jews, and are not, but are 
 the gynagojruo of Satan. Fear none of those things which thou shalt 
 nufler : behold, the devil ahall cast »omc of you into i)ri8on, that ye 
 may be tried ; and ye shall have tribulation ten days : bu thou faithful 
 unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life. He that hath an ear, 
 let him hear wiiat the Spirit saith unto the churches; Ue that over- 
 co'iieth shall not be hurt of the second death. — ii : 8-11.
 
 18 LECTUKE riRST. 
 
 The character under which Christ speaks to the 
 church in Smyrna is as "the first and last," 
 who was " dead and is alive." The former is ex- 
 pressive of his Godhead, the latter gives an exam- 
 ple of jjersecution and of deliverance from it. He 
 commends their works and poverty for conscience 
 sake, while they were rich in spiritual graces. 
 We hear much of respectable congregations, but the 
 Saviour esteems those most worthy, who, though 
 poor in this world's goods, are rich in divine influ- 
 ences. These brethren had to contend witli the 
 unbelieving Jews, who, by denying and blasphe- 
 ming their Lord, now merited the appellation of 
 the synagogue of Satan. They were taught to ex- 
 pect more trials from the agents of the devil, and 
 exhorted to courage and fidelity, by the promise 
 of a crown of life and exemption from the second 
 death. 
 
 And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write ; These things 
 saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges; I know thy 
 works, and where tliou dwellest, e»en where Satan's seat is : and thou 
 holdest fast my name, and hast not denied my faith, even in those 
 days wherein Antipas «•«« my faithful martyr, who was slain among 
 you, where Satan dwelleth. But I have a few things against thee, 
 because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who 
 taught Balak to cast a stumbling-block before the children of Israel, 
 to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication. So hast 
 thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing 
 I hate. Repent ; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight 
 against them with the sword of my mouth. He that hath an ear, let 
 him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that over- 
 cometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a 
 white stone, and in the stone a new nam^ written, which no man 
 knoweth saving he that receiveth it. — ii : 12-17.
 
 LECTURE FIRST. 19 
 
 The character now assumed is that of one who 
 has a sharp sword, with two edges, and wears a ter- 
 rible aspect against a corrupt party of the church 
 in Pergamos. The great body of the church, how- 
 ever, is commended for their steadfastness amid 
 prevailing vices and persecutions. One of their 
 number had even been slain for his attachment to 
 the gospel. Still, there was a shade in the picture. 
 Some of the members tampered with idolatry, and 
 its ordinary attendant, fornication, and the rest 
 connived at it. This is called the "doctrine of 
 Balaam," because in this manner that wicked 
 prophet drew Israel into sin. Numbers, 31 : 16, 
 25 : 1. They also had among them adherents to 
 the doctrines of the Nicolaitans, who, perhaps, 
 sanctioned idolatry. Tlicy are exhorted to repent, 
 on pain of Christ's dis})leasure, who threatens to 
 execute against them the judgments of his word. 
 To those who vanquish these spiritual foes he 
 ])roraiscs 'Miidden manna," i.e., secret spiritual 
 blessings — a white stone, i. e., acquittal from all 
 their sins, (the Romans put a black stone into 
 the urn for condemnation, and a white one for jus- 
 tification,) and a new name, i. e., exalted honor, 
 wliich only he could ajjpreciate who should enjoy it. 
 The Greeks gave white stones to the conquerors in 
 the Olympic games, with their names upon tluMii. 
 
 And nnto the an^cl of the church in Thjalira write : Thene Ihinps 
 Hailh the Son of God, who lialii his cycB like unto a fhuiic of (ire, and 
 hia feet ftre like fine brass; I know tliy workn, and charity, and ser-
 
 20 LECTURE PIRST. 
 
 vice, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; and the last to he 
 more than the first. Notwithstanding I have a few things against 
 thee, because thou suffercst that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself 
 a prophetess, to teach and to seduce uiy servants to commit fornica- 
 tion, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols. And I gave her space to 
 repent of her fornication ; and she repented not. Behold, I will cast 
 her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great 
 tribulation, except they repent of their deeds. And I will kill her 
 children with death ; and all the churches shall know that I am he 
 which searcheth the reins and hearts; and I will give unto every one 
 of you according to your works. But unto you I say, and unto the 
 rest in Thjatira, as many as have not this doctrine, and which have 
 not known the depths of Satan, as they speak ; I will put upon jou 
 none other burden. But that which ye have already, hold fast till I 
 come. And he that overcometh, and keepeth ray works unto the end, 
 to him will I give power over the nations ; and he shall rule them with 
 a rod of iron ; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shiv- 
 ers ; even as I received of my Father. And I will give him the morn- 
 ing star. He that hath an ear, let him hoar what the Spirit saith 
 unto the churches. — ii : 18-29. 
 
 The glorified Saviour here possesses eyes like a 
 flame of fire, indicating the i:)ower to search the 
 heart, and feet of fine hrass, denoting the stabil- 
 ity and glory of his proceedings. He highly com- 
 mends tlieir works, and charity, and service, and 
 patience, and loorks. Nor is this last word re- 
 peated without cause. It implies their jjersevering, 
 and even abounding, in good works. ^' The last 
 were more than the first." Of some churches and 
 some Christians it may be said, Christ may know 
 their ivorhs and their worhs, i. e., their first and 
 their last works, but the first are more than the 
 last. Of this cliurch_, the last were more than the 
 first. Nevertheless, he had a few things against 
 tlierrij even. Ahab, the king of Israel^ married
 
 LECTUREFIRST. 21 
 
 Jezebel, the daughter of the king of the Zidonians. 
 By her influence he and his people served Baal, 
 and were drawn into idolatry and fornication. 1st 
 Kings, 16 : 31. In allusion to this fact, the corrupt 
 part of the church, given to idolatry, and inducing 
 others to commit the same sin, is here called Jeze- 
 bel. As that woman made pretensions to divine au- 
 thority, and drew the servants of God into literal 
 and spiritual fornication, so these had a. kind of re- 
 ligion that would comport with eating and drinking 
 at idolatrous temples, and thus of being guilty of 
 spiritual adultery. These corrupt members he 
 threatens most awfully with death, " and all the 
 churches shall know that I am he which searcheth 
 the reins and hearts : and I will give unto every 
 one of you according to your works." To kill with 
 death is to destroy by a natural disease, in contra- 
 distinction from violence, as by a sword. He now 
 commends those who hold not that doctrine, and 
 wlio had not experienced the depths of Satan's 
 guile, promises to the faithful the honor of judging 
 the ungodly, and ultimately triumphing over them, 
 and that he would give them the morning star. To 
 have power over the nations, and to rule tliem with 
 an iron sceptre, is to be made king over them, and 
 to reign with Clirist after the first resurrection. As 
 tlic morning star is one of the names assumed by 
 himself, it may denote that he himself will be their 
 eternal portion ; or, as Christ is the morning star 
 whicli is to rise on the New Jerusalem, and to su-
 
 22 LECTUREFIRST. 
 
 pcrsede the need of the sun or moon, to have that 
 star is to helong to the New Jerusalem at its de- 
 scent from heaven. Let us hear what the Spirit 
 says unto tlie churches. In the address to this 
 church we are taught hy the Spirit that we may he 
 members of a true church, and yet not he true 
 members of the church. 
 
 And unto the angel of the church in Rardis write ; These things 
 saith he that hath the seven spirits of God, and the seven stars ; I know 
 thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. Be 
 watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to 
 die : for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Remember 
 therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. 
 If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and 
 thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. Thou hast a 
 few names even in Sardis, which have not defiled their garments ; and 
 they shall walk with me in white : for they are worthy. He that over- 
 cometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot 
 out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before 
 my Father, and before his angels. He that hath an ear, let him hear 
 what the Spirit saith unto the churches. — Rev. iii : 1-6. 
 
 The character in which Christ addresses the Sar- 
 dian church, is that of one who hath the seven 
 spirits of God, and who hokls the seven stars. 
 This may be designed to direct them and their 
 pastor where to look for reviving grace. Such 
 grace they greatly needed, as they had ''a name 
 to live, while they were dead." Individuals 
 among them are commended, but the great mass 
 of the members were deplorably wrong. He ex- 
 horts them to watchfulness — to a resuscitation of 
 their languishing graces. It is bad for the world 
 to be dead, but for a church to be so is worse.
 
 LECTURE FIRST. 23 
 
 This is for tlie salt of the earth to lose its savor — 
 for the light of the world to become darhness ! If 
 any of us are like these brethren, let us heed the 
 warning. And the best way to do it is that each 
 one should hegin ivith himself and end ivith another. 
 The means of recovering from such a state are, 
 " remembering how we received and heard " the 
 gospel at the first. Call to mind the former days, 
 not to get comfort under our declension, but to re- 
 cover those sweet emotions which we had at the 
 beginning of our Christian course. This church is 
 threatened with the visitation of sudden judg- 
 ments, unless they should repent. The few names 
 in Sardis that liad not defiled tlieir garments are 
 highly approved. To walk with God at any time 
 is acceptable to him, but to do tliis while others 
 around us are corrupt, is more so. This is being 
 faithful among the faithless. Tliey shall walk with 
 Christ in white, i. e., in ])urity and lionor, Tliis 
 promise of being clad in white raiment is again 
 repeated to those wlio shall overcome. To be 
 clothed in a white robe is to be adorned as a bride, 
 wlien prepared by a resurrection for a descent as 
 the New Jerusalem. They ehould not have their 
 names blotted out of the book of life, but should 
 be confessed before his Father and the holy angels. 
 God is here represented as keeping a register of his 
 professed followers, and if any turn back their 
 names are crase<l. In other places, those not 
 found in that book are spoken of as forbidden to
 
 24 LECTURE FIRST. 
 
 enter the New Jerusalem, but as being cast into 
 the lake of fire. lie tliat hath an ear, let him 
 hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. 
 
 And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write : These thinss 
 saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, 
 
 he that openeth, and no man shutteth ; and shutteth, and no man 
 openeth ; I know thy works : behold, I have set before thee an open 
 door, and no man can shut it : for thou hast a little strength, and hast 
 kept my word, and hast not denied my name. Behold, I will make 
 them of the synagogue of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are 
 not, but do lie; behold, I will make them to come and worship before 
 thy feet, and to know that 1 have loved thee. Because thou hast kept 
 the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temp- 
 tation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell 
 upon the earth. Behold, I come quickly : hold that fast which thou 
 hast, that no man take thy crown. Him that overcometh will I make 
 a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out : and I 
 will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of 
 my God, tchich is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven 
 from my God : and IwUl write upon him my new name. He that hath an 
 ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. — iii : 7-13. 
 
 There is a great difference between the church 
 at Sardis and that at Philadelphia. In that there 
 was nothing to commend ; in this nothing is cen- 
 sured. The character under which they are ad- 
 dressed accords with the address itself. He that 
 is "holy and true" approved them — he that 
 hath the key of David, that openeth and no man 
 shutteth, and shutteth and no man openeth, had 
 set before them an open door which no man can 
 shut. Not distinguished by opulence or worldly 
 influence, they had made a good use of their 
 "little strength" — had held fast to the truth 
 under persecution. Christ therefore promises that
 
 LECTURE FIRST. 25 
 
 the hostile Jews residing in the city shoukl be 
 finally reconciled. The ninth verse may either 
 signify that these Jews shall he won over by their 
 example, and sliall sincerely worship God among 
 them, or that the Christians should so increase in 
 number, that the Jews in their wars with the Ro- 
 mans would feel the need of their friendship, and 
 should come to them with cringing submission, and 
 own that God sustained their cause. He proceeds: 
 *' Because thou hast kept the word of my patience,' 
 i. e., hast been patient according to my word under 
 past trials, I also will keep thefe in that fearful 
 season of persecution that shall originate either 
 from the heathen or from corrupt Christians. As 
 the Lord punishes sin by giving men up to it, so 
 he rewards righteousness by preserving them in its 
 paths. He announces to them his sj^eedy advent 
 either by their individual death, or by his coming 
 to the earth in the way of judgments. And though 
 he had confidence in them, yet he admonishes theiQ 
 to hold fast to their integrity that no man take 
 their crown. We may counsel those in whom we 
 see all things right at present, and none are more 
 willing to receive counsel than those who need it 
 least. Pie strengthens this admonition by a prom- 
 ise. They that overcome these approaching diffi- 
 culties shall be made pillars in the temple of my 
 God — denoting stability and support in his king- 
 dom. This may refer either to their useful and 
 influential lives in the church militant, or more 
 3
 
 26 LECTURE FIRST. 
 
 probably to their bigh station in the millennial 
 kingdom. Unlike the pillars of the Jewish temple, 
 which were removed by the Chaldeans and Ro- 
 mans, they shall go no more out, but shall remain 
 as permanent supports to the cause of salvation. 
 They shall stand as pillars of beauty and strength 
 in the heavenly temple. He proceeds : I will write 
 upon him the name of my God and of New Jeru- 
 salem, and my own new name. These terms imply 
 the honor that awaits them. God shall recognize 
 them as his in the last day by the impress of his 
 own name on their souls, and he shall admit them 
 to exalted honors in his eternal kingdom. 
 
 And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write : These 
 things saith the Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of 
 the creation of God; I know thj works, that thou art neither cold nor 
 hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art luke- 
 warm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth. 
 Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have 
 need of nothing ; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and mis- 
 erable, and poor, and blind, and naked : I counsel thee to buy of me 
 gold tried in the lire, that thou mayest be rich ; and white raiment, 
 that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do 
 not appear ; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see. 
 As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten : be zealous, therefore, and 
 repent. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock : if any man hear my 
 voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and sup with him, and 
 he with me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in 
 my throne, even as 1 also overcame, and am set down with my Father 
 in his throne. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith 
 unto the churches. — iii : 14-22. 
 
 This church was in the worst state of any of the 
 seven. Even Sardis had a few good names, but 
 Laodicea is censured without distinction. The
 
 LECTURE FIRST. 27 
 
 merciful Saviour, however, does not give them up, 
 but rebukes them in love. The character under 
 which he addresses them is that of the " Amen, 
 the faithful and true witness," which implies that 
 unpleasant as was his complaint against them, it 
 was true. Christ is here called the beoinnins: of 
 
 O O 
 
 the creation of God. It is true that as to his human 
 nature, he was created, but the text cannot allude 
 to this, because as to his body, it was not the first 
 that God created. It therefore means that he is 
 the first cause, the origin of creation, {^i ap;i:»?) A 
 message from such a being deserved their serious 
 consideration. He knew their works, but did not 
 approve them. They were *' neither cold nor hot." 
 To be cold is to have no religion and pretend to 
 none — to be hot is to be zealously occupied in 
 Christ's work. But these people were neither this 
 nor that — they were not decidedly religious, nor 
 would they let religion alone. This state of mind 
 is peculiarly offensive to Christ. To halt l)etween 
 truth and error, God and the world, is worse, in 
 many respects, than to be openly irreligious. Cor- 
 rupt Christianity is more offensive to God, and 
 more hurtful to society, than open infidelity. No 
 man thinks the worse of the gospel for what he 
 sees in the openly profane, l)ut it is otherwise in 
 regard to professors of religion. 11 he that nameth 
 the name of Christ depart not from inicjuity, re- 
 pro.ach must fall on the honor of Christ. Ilenco 
 lie says, *' / would thou wcrt cold or hoi" — bo
 
 28 LECTURE FIRST. 
 
 fervent, honest, tliorougli going Christians, or make 
 no pretensions at all to religion. The cause of their 
 deadness is next assigned — they were rich, and in- 
 creased witli goods and had need of nothing. 
 Worldly prosperity is often a great hindrance to 
 vital piety. If God send us opulence, we should 
 pray mightily for humility and benevolence. The 
 two states of worldly and spiritual success may 
 both be united in one man. But it is often not the 
 case. While the Laodiceans were in temporal 
 things so well circumstanced, in religion they were 
 wretched,, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and 
 naked I What a dreadful contrast ! He counsels 
 them as sinners in common, who knew not the 
 Saviour. Such were many of them , and if any had 
 known him, yet being in a backslidden state, their 
 only remedy was to come as sinners immediately to 
 the Saviour. They were directed to seek the true 
 riches, (tried gold,) the true righteousness, (white 
 raiment,) and the true wisdom^ (""anoint thine 
 eyes.") They could not give any valuable consid- 
 eration for such blessings^ being already spiritually 
 bankrupt ; but still it is called buying, because they 
 were in a certain sense to part with all for them. 
 This is what the prophet means when he says, buy 
 wine and milk without money and without price. 
 The only way for sinners and backsliders to find, 
 mercy, is to give up all and come to God through 
 Jesus Christ. He next assures them that love was 
 his motive for rebuking them. How often does
 
 LECTURE FIRST. 29 
 
 hatred among men lead to reproof! Not so with 
 Jesus. He has the greatest cause to hate us, and 
 yet his love is the greatest ! He manifests a singu- 
 lar perseverance in trying to win them back to his 
 friendship. "Behold I stand at the door and 
 knock : if any man hear my voice, and open the 
 door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, 
 and he with me." I am seeking entrance into 
 your hearts,, that our fellowship may be sweet and 
 mutual. He promises to those individuals among 
 them who should hear his call, open their heart, 
 and endure to the end, a participation in his own 
 glory, even as he shared, after his conquest, in his 
 Father's glory.
 
 LECTURE SECOND. 
 
 REVELATIONS IV., V., VI. : 1-4. 
 
 After this I looked, and, behold, a door too* opened in heaven : and 
 the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with 
 me ; which said, Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which 
 must be hereafter. And immediately I was in the Spirit : and, be- 
 hold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne. And he 
 that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone : and there 
 teas a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald. 
 And round about the throne were four and twenty seats : and upon the 
 seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white raiment ; 
 and they had on their heads crowns of gold. And out of the throne 
 proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices : and there were seven 
 lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven spirits of 
 God. And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crys- 
 tal : and in the midst of the throne, and round about the throne, were 
 four beasts full of eyes before and behind. And the first beast teat like 
 a lion, and the second beast like a calf, and the third beast had a face as 
 a man, and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle. And the four beasts 
 had each of them six wings about him ; and they were full of eyes with- 
 in : and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy. Lord 
 God Almight}', which was, and is, and is to come. And when those 
 beaots give glory and honor and thanks to him that sat on the throne, 
 who liveth for ever and ever, the four and twenty elders fall dovvn be- 
 fore him that sat on the throne, and worship him that liveth for ever 
 and ever, and cast their crowns before the throne, saying, Thou art 
 worthy, Lord, to receive glory and honor and power : for thou hast 
 created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created. — 
 Rex). iv. : 1-11. 
 
 The Apostle having, in the three first chapters, 
 informed us of the things that he had seen, and
 
 LECTURE SECOND. 31 
 
 things that then existed, now proceeds to describe 
 those which in his day were future. The whole of 
 the fourth chapter, however^ is introductory to what 
 follows. This vision was designed to show that 
 the revelations about to be made were from the 
 Deity. It was also designed to raise the prophet 
 to a becoming sense of the infinite majesty of the 
 divine character, and of the exalted rectitude of 
 his government. The scene of the vision is, there- 
 fore, the heavenly world. No where else could it 
 have been with equal propriety. Where but at 
 the throne of Intelligence could a creature learii 
 the secrets of futurity ? Where better than in his 
 immediate presence could the mind of man form 
 suitable conceptions of God ? A door being 
 opened in heaven, the Apostle was invited to enter 
 in. Having entered, he immediately finds himself 
 under prophetic inspiration. He was not removed 
 from the eartli as to his body ; but, as Ezekiel was 
 carried by the Spirit to Jerusalem, and savv what was 
 transacted there, wliile his body was still in Chal- 
 dca, 80 John was still in Patmos, while wrapt by 
 divine inspiration and introduced into the invisible 
 world. He beheld a throne set in heaven, and one 
 sitting on it, who was the Supreme Ruler. His 
 countenance was like a jasper and a sardine stone, 
 and a rainbow arched over the throne, in api)ear- 
 ance like an emerald. As the bow in the cloud 
 was a sign of peace and good will to men, it may 
 here denote that the glory of God will be displayed
 
 32 LECTURE SECOND. 
 
 towards his cliurcli in the way of covenant mercy. 
 He next describes the retinue of this august Being. 
 There were twenty-four subordinate thrones encir- 
 cling Him, on which sat twenty-four elders, clothed 
 in white, and wearing crowns of gold. The num- 
 ber is probably taken from the twenty-four orders 
 of priests ; and the elders may, therefore, be tlie 
 representatives of those of all nations who are re- 
 deemed by the blood of Christ. The lightnings, 
 and thunders, and voices proceeding out of the 
 throne, possibly indicate that from Him who sat 
 on it should come all the terrible judgments that 
 would afflict the earth. The seven lamps of fire 
 burning before the throne, explained to be the 
 seven spirits of God, denote the abundant influence 
 of the Spirit as the source of all divine knowledge. 
 As a lamp gives light to the body, so the Holy 
 Spirit illumines the mind. Before the throne was 
 a sea of glass, like unto crystal. This crystal sea, 
 as it was in* appearance, but which was so solid 
 that the harpers are afterwards described (15 : 2) 
 as standing upon it, stretching out in vast extent 
 before the throne, may imply the grandeur and 
 stability of the divine government, as opposed to 
 the turbulence and uncertainty of human thrones. 
 The four living creatures — unfortunately rendered 
 leasts in our version — are stationed nearer to the 
 throne than the elders — are superior to them in 
 rank, and precede them in acts of worship. They 
 probably represent those who conduct the worship
 
 LECTURE SECOND. 33 
 
 of God in the cliurch. That they are the same as the 
 cherubim, is apparent from the strong resemblance 
 of these to those seen by Ezekiel, and called by 
 him cherubim ; and from the fact that in the taber- 
 nacle and temple, that were made after the pattern 
 of heavenly things, there were four cherubs in the 
 holy of holies — i. e., two on each side of the mercy 
 seat. They are spoken of as distinct from angels, 
 and as belonging to the human race, because re- 
 deemed by the blood of the Lamb. If they do 
 symbolize the leaders of divine worship, their dif- 
 ferent faces may describe the qualifications of the 
 ministers of Christ, as varying with the necessities 
 of successive ages. The face of the lion imports 
 courage — of the calf or ox, patience of toil — that of 
 a man, intelligence — and that of the eagle, enter- 
 prise. Each of them had six wings — to denote 
 their zeal and swiftness to obey God — while their 
 vast knowledge of the ways of the Almighty, both 
 past and future, is shown by their being full of eyes 
 before and behind. Tliat these living creatures are 
 superior to tlie elders in office, is evident from the 
 statement that it is in concurrence with them that 
 the elders fall down and worshi}). "And when 
 those living creatures give glory and honor and 
 thanks to liim tliat sat on tlie tlirone, wholiveth for 
 ever and ever, the four and twenty elders fall down 
 before him that sat on the throne, and worsliip liira 
 that livetli for ever and ever, and cast tlieir crowns 
 before the throne, saying. Thou art wortliy,
 
 34 LECTURE SECOND, 
 
 Lord, to receive glory and honor and power : for 
 thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure 
 they are and were created." The worship of these 
 beings bespeaks a lofty perfection of knowledge, and 
 a singular beauty of rectitude. Their sensibility to 
 the glory of God's moral perfections, is raised to a 
 refinement and strength equal to the perfection of 
 their intelligence. They see an infinite beauty in 
 his spotless righteousness, his unchangeable truth, 
 his boundless benignity, his majestic condescension, 
 and in the vast, the all-perfect and the innumerable 
 forms in which these qualities are displayed towards 
 his creatures, and they are borne by an irresistible 
 impulse of delight to their perpetual celebration. 
 
 And I saw in the right hand of hiin that sat on the throne a book 
 written within and on the back side, sealed with seven seals. And I 
 saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to 
 open the book, and to loose the seals thereof? And no man in heaven, 
 nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, nei- 
 ther to look thereon. And I wept much, because no man was found 
 worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon. And 
 one of the elders saith unto me. Weep not : behold the Lion of the 
 tribe of Judah, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, 
 and to loose the seven seals thereof. And I beheld, and, lo, in the 
 midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the el- 
 ders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven 
 eyes, which are the seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth. 
 And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sat 
 upon the throne. And when he had taken the book, the four beasts 
 and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, having every 
 one of them harps, and golden vials full of odors, which are the pray- 
 ers of saints. And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy to 
 take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and 
 hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and 
 tongue, and people, and nation ; and hast made us unto our God kings
 
 LECTURE SECOND. 35 
 
 and priests : and we shall reign on the earth. And I beheld, and I 
 heard the voice of many angels round about the throne, and the beasts 
 and the elders : and the number of them was ten thousand times ten 
 thousand, and thousands of thousands ; saying with a loud voice, Wor- 
 thy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wis- 
 dom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing. And every 
 creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, 
 and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, 
 Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, he unto him that sitteth 
 upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. And the four 
 beasts said. Amen. And the four and twenty elders fell down and wor- 
 shipped him that liveth for ever and ever. — licv. v : 1-14. 
 
 John saw on the right hand of Him that sat on 
 the throne a book written witliin and on the out- 
 side, and sealed with seven seals. We must not sup- 
 pose that what is here called a book resembled the 
 form of our books. Imagine seven pieces of parch- 
 ment, written on both sides, and rolled round a stick 
 as we roll up a map. Each of these parchments had 
 a seal at the end on the outside, so that until the seal 
 was broken the contents were invisible. This book 
 was the symbol of the purposes of God. The wri- 
 ting on both sides indicates the many things to be 
 revealed; while its being in the right hand of Him 
 who sat on the throne, and being sealed, denote that 
 his designs in regard to the administration of the 
 chnrcli and world were hidden from creatures. The 
 proclamation by a strong angel — " Who is worthy 
 to open tlie book, and to loose its seals?" shows that 
 no created being wus able, unassisted, to discern it, 
 or was of a dignity equal to the office of revealing 
 it to the hosts of heaven, or to the church on earth. 
 The beloved John wept much because no one was
 
 36 LECTURE SECOND. 
 
 found. He cherished a fervid interest in the divine 
 purposes, and expected that great and wonderful 
 events were approaching. He had been invited up 
 to heaven to learn things that were yet to interest 
 the church — here was a roll tliat contained thera, 
 but no one could break its seals 1 He wept much ! 
 One of the elders, observing his distress, said, 
 '' Weep not : behold, the Lion of the tribe of Ju- 
 dah, the Boot of David, hath prevailed to open the 
 book, and to loose the seven seals thereof." This 
 language unquestionably designates the Lord Jesus 
 Christ. The object of this great scene was to show 
 that He is exalted to the throne, and exercises the 
 government of the universe — that he attained that 
 exaltation by his work as Redeemer — that thence 
 the right belongs to Him alone to reveal to crea- 
 tures his designs, and that he is to conduct his 
 administration in the redemption of his people ac- 
 cording to the eternal purposes of God. John, 
 therefore, beheld the risen and glorfied Saviour, 
 designated a lamb, as it had been slain, having 
 seven horns — the symbols of all-perfect dominion 
 and power — and seven eyes — the symbols of all- 
 perfect knowledge, or of the every- where present 
 and potent influence of the Holy Spirit under his 
 direction. This wonderful personage, uniting the 
 majesty of the lion with the gentleness of the 
 lamb, takes the book out of the hand of him that 
 sat on the throne, and prepares to open the seals. 
 And now the whole church of God, by their repre-
 
 LECTURE SECOND. 37 
 
 sentatives, are described as falling down before the 
 Lamb, and joining in a sublime chorus of praise. 
 As the priests offered incense under the law, so the 
 living creatures and elders, having harps, and sus- 
 taining to the whole church the relation of priests, 
 present to the Lamb, in prostrate homage, the 
 golden phials full of odors, which are the prayers 
 of the saints. How pleasing the intimation thus 
 given that the supplications of believers are heard 
 and laid up in heaven. Thej also sing a new 
 'song, as suited to a new manifestation of mercy — 
 saying, "Thou art worthy to take the book, and to 
 open the seals thereof : for thou wast slain, and 
 hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every 
 kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation ; and 
 hast made us unto our God kings and jjriests : and 
 we shall reign on the earth." Nor could the pri- 
 meval angels, though not redeemed by his blood, 
 be silent on such an occasion. How vast a multi- 
 tude was there to give dignity to the scene! "And 
 I beheld^ and I heard the voice of many angels round 
 about the throne, and the living creatures and the 
 elders : and the number of them was ten thousand 
 times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands.'* 
 All these countless and glorious beings render 
 their united, joyful and splendid adorations to 
 the Lamb. Tliey exclaim, " Worthy is the Lamb 
 tliat was slain to receive power, and riches, and 
 wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and 
 blessing." Observe that they ascribe to him those 
 4
 
 38 LECTURE SECOND. 
 
 very qualities of wliicli he divested himself on 
 earth. Thou art worthy to receive power, though 
 once in the form of an infant and servant, and 
 riches, though on earth thou wast poor, and ivis- 
 dom, though of no repiitation in the world_, and 
 strength, though formerly subject to infirmities and 
 death, and honor, though despised by men as a 
 Gallilean, and glory, though by sinners spit upon 
 and crowned with thorns, and blessing, though 
 once loaded with curses as a glutton,, a drunkard, 
 and blasphemer ! Nor is the song confined to an- 
 gels. The whole creation acquiesce in the praise 
 of God and the Lamb. " And every creature 
 which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under 
 the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that 
 are in them, heard I saying. Blessing, and honor, 
 and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth 
 upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and 
 ever." At every pause in this grand symphony, 
 the twenty-four elders and the four living crea- 
 tures add their loud amen, worshipping him that 
 liveth for ever and ever. 
 
 The presence of angels and of the redeemed on 
 the occasion of opening the volume, shows that 
 the revelation was made to them as well as to men. 
 In view of these anthems sung by angels and the 
 redeemed on high to Christ, wljo will say that he 
 is possessed only of human or only of angelic en- 
 dowments ? And who will insist that the volume 
 which the Lamb unsealed is yet closed and unin-
 
 LECTURESECOND. 39 
 
 telligible ? And who will charge with presump- 
 tion, and vain curiosity, an attempt to understand 
 events, the disclosure of which thrilled the celestial 
 hosts with rapture ? 
 
 And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it 
 were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts saying. Come and 
 see : aud I saw, and behold a white horse : and he that sat on him had 
 a bow ; and a crown was given unto him : and he went forth conquer- 
 ing, and to conquer. — i?ef. vi : 1, 2. 
 
 "We must not suppose that there was on the 
 scroll a mere picture of a warrior on horseback. 
 Tlie white horse and his rider were presented to 
 the view of the prophet as real agents — performing 
 real acts — and both the agent and his acts were 
 significant. The opening of the seal only denoted 
 that it was by the agency of the Kedeeraer that 
 the purposes of God about to be unfolded were re- 
 vealed. It was, therefore, the mere signal for the 
 manifestation to the prophet of the symbolic spec- 
 tacle by which it was followed. The seal was first 
 broken — one of the living creatures exclaimed to 
 the horseman, "come," with a tone so loud that 
 all the angelic armies might liear, and immediately 
 the warrior horseman came fortli. The expression, 
 " come and sec," has usually been understood as 
 addressed to the Apostle ; but the best copies read 
 simply '^ come," and if it be the correct version, 
 the summons was adilresscd to the horseman. The 
 persr)nage on the liorse is a warrior, manifestly, 
 from his being armed with a bow — an instrument
 
 40 LECTURE SECOND. 
 
 used at that loeriod in the East hy cavalry in at- 
 tacks at a distance. The crown was given to liiin, 
 after his appearance, for the conquests he had al- 
 ready gained. It denoted that he had gained them 
 in behalf of the power from which he derived his 
 authority^ and that he had conducted his warfare 
 conformably to the end and laws of his office. The 
 horse was merely subsidiary to his exerting a repre- 
 sentative agency ; and his color was white, because 
 in triumphal processions generals rode on white 
 horses, in token of victory. This symbol is the 
 representative, not of one individual, but of tlie pure 
 teachers of Christianity at large, who went forth 
 from the period of the visions, and fulfilled their 
 office conformably to the Word of God, assailing 
 with the arrows of truth the hostile armies of idol- 
 atry, and subjecting them to the sceptre of Christ. 
 A warrior who canquered provinces transferred the 
 allegiance of the vanquished from their old to their 
 new rulers. He placed them under new laws. He 
 impressed a new character on all their civil and 
 military relations. So the ministers of Christ, 
 who, by proclaiming the gospel, became the in- 
 struments of converting men to faith in Him, 
 transferred their supreme love from self, and their 
 religious homage from idols, to the true God. 
 They introduced them into a new community — 
 subjected tliem to new laws — and worked a radical 
 change in their moral relations. In accordance 
 with this view, writers tell us that there was a
 
 LECTURE SECOND. 41 
 
 rapid spread of the gospel from the close of the 
 first to the middle of the third century. In the 
 celebrated letter of Pliny to Trajan, he informs the 
 emperor that an amazing number of persons had 
 avowed themselves Christians. " Informations are 
 pouring in against multitudes, of every age, of all 
 orders and of both sexes. And more will be im- 
 peached. For the contagion of this superstition 
 hath spread, not only through cities, but villages, 
 and hath even reached to farm houses. The tem- 
 ples of the gods were almost deserted, the solem- 
 nities of idol worship were intermitted, and sacri- 
 ficial victims found but few purchasers." And the 
 intelligence was true, not only of Asia Minor and 
 Syria, but of various other countries. Rome, the 
 mistress of nations, was becoming obedient to the 
 faith, and the diadem of the Ctesars was soon laid 
 at tlie foot of the Cross. 
 
 And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast 
 say, Come and see. And there went out another horse that xca» red : 
 and />oic«r was |;ivcn to him that sat thereon to take peace from tho 
 earth, and that they should kill one another : and there was given unto 
 him a great sword. — vi : 3, 4. 
 
 The summons by the living creature was proba- 
 bly addressed in tins instance, as before, to the 
 Hyiiibolic agent, not to the projihet. He exclaimed 
 " cfjme," and there went forth another — a red 
 horse. This horHonian is a warrior also. The 
 sword, like the bow, is an instrument of contest 
 and dominion, but more destructive. Used only
 
 42 LECTURE SECOND. 
 
 in close combat, it is employed with greater pas- 
 sion, and is the implement alike of defence, of am- 
 bition, and of revenge. This warrior takes peace 
 from the" earth. He is aggressive, therefore, as 
 well as the former, but unlike him, he interrupts 
 the security and peace which he is bound to pro- 
 mote, and grasps at an authority and dominion 
 that do not belong to him. fle uses his sword, 
 therefore, for personal and sinister objects, and 
 against the ends for which it is designed. He is 
 accordingly not crowned, but only obtains a great- 
 er sword, by which his power to destroy is in- 
 creased. The agents whom this symbol denotes 
 are also teachers of the church. To slay one ano- 
 ther with the sword is to destroy each other's 
 spiritual life by violence. This was done by a sen- 
 tence of exclusion from salvation by an authorita- 
 tive decree. It was done in a still higher sense by 
 compelling one another through'the power of their 
 office to embrace an apostate religion, by which 
 they necessarily perished. What class of teachers, 
 then, is there in the church in whose agency these 
 peculiarities meet — a usurpation of powers which 
 Christ has not authorized — a destruction thereby 
 of religious peace from the earth, and finally a 
 compulsion of men to apostacy in order to confirm 
 and perpetuate that usurpation ? All these are 
 conspicuous characteristics of diocesan bishops, 
 especially of the Asiatic^ African, Greek and Ro- 
 man churches. When the gospel was first propa-
 
 LECTURE SECOND. 43 
 
 gated, each church had its presiding officer. He 
 was called pastor, bishop, elder, overseer, presby- 
 ter or teacher, according to the different lights in 
 which his office was viewed. Between all the 
 churches, and all their bishops, there was perfect 
 equality. No one had any official precedence of 
 the others. All the communicants of a city were 
 considered as one church, and all the elders as be- 
 longing to that church ; but as no spacious edifices 
 for worship were then erected, and as persecution 
 forbade their assembling in large bodies, they met 
 in small companies at private houses, each with a 
 pastor to conduct their devotions. The churches 
 of the several cities were in like manner equal in 
 right and authority, and wholly independent of. 
 each other. In process of time, however, strifes 
 for distinction and i)Ower arose among the presby- 
 ters of the cities. Each one claimed a peculiar 
 right to his own congregation^ and endeavored to 
 retain his control to tlie exclusion of the other 
 presbyters. To prevent the jealousies and ani- 
 mosities thence arising, tlie councils, wliich then 
 began to be heW, decreed that one chosen by the 
 presbyters of their own number should be placed 
 over theotliers and denominated their bisliop. The 
 new office, however, instead of a check to ambition, 
 tended rather to increase tlieir competition for 
 honor, wealth and influence. It gave rise to in- 
 trigues, rivalries and contests that destroyed the 
 peace of tlic church and of the empire, and has
 
 44 LECTURE SECOND. 
 
 continued to generate them througli every subse- 
 quent age. The bishops, thus created, soon 
 began to assume the power to legislate over the 
 church and thence over the rights and will of 
 God. They decided what was orthodox — claim- 
 ed the privilege of conferring or withholding or- 
 dination, and by the injunction of celibacy, by 
 the imposition of cruel penances, by compelling 
 a partici2)ation in rites felt to be idolatrous, they 
 destroyed the peace of millions. Then followed 
 in quick succession the decrees of councils en- 
 joining the invocation of saints, the homage of 
 relics, and the worship of images. These were en- 
 forced by the most solemn anathemas that carried 
 terror wherever they were published. The excom- 
 municated were not only forbidden to enter reli- 
 gious assemblies, but were debarred from society, 
 deprived of civil rights, divested of their property^ 
 and rendered infamous. They thus filled up the 
 prophetic symbol of John — peace was taken from 
 the earth — they killed one another with spiritual 
 deatli — they brandished the great sword that was 
 hurtful to the souls of men.
 
 LECTUEE THIRD. 
 
 REVELATIONS, CHAPTER VI : 5-17. 
 
 And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third beast say, 
 Come and see. And I beheld, and lo a black horse ; and he that sat on 
 him had a pair of balances in his hand. And I heard a voice in the 
 iniddt of the four beasts say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and 
 three measures of barley for a penny ; and see thou hurt not the oil 
 and the wine.— vi : 5, 6. 
 
 This symbol is taken from political life, and is a 
 ruler who reduces his subjects to want and misery 
 by taxation. This is denoted first by the balance, 
 the symbol of a civil magistrate — next by the 
 Avheat, the barley, the oil and the wine — articles 
 over which he exercises authority ; thirdly, by the 
 price, which implies that he determines the rates 
 at which they are to be valued ; fourthly, by the 
 command to injure not the oil and the wine, which 
 denotes that the taxes are so oppressive that the 
 liusbandmun prunes the olive and the vine to pre- 
 vent their bearing and to exempt them from as- 
 sessment, and finally by the color of tlie horse, 
 whicli indicates ullliction. 
 
 The voice from the living creatures describes the 
 agency the horsonian is to exert, but is not pro-
 
 46 LECTURE THIRD. 
 
 phetic of restraints to Avliich he is himself to be 
 siihjectcd. The price of a day's labor in that age 
 was a penny, the choenix of wheat was the usual 
 allowance for a day's sustenance, so that it took 
 the entire proceeds of a man's labor to support 
 himself, to say nothing of his family. The scarcity 
 and the high price of provision caused greater ex- 
 actness to be used in weight and measure. This sym- 
 bol is drawn from the Roman Emperors, who taxed 
 their subjects until famine desolated the whole 
 empire. But it is designed to foretell the famine 
 of spiritual food which was brought on the church 
 by its professed teachers. They withheld from the 
 people the supports of spiritual life — that know- 
 ledge of God, of their own condemnation, and of 
 the way of life through the Saviour, to which they 
 were entitled, and which was requisite to a vigor- 
 ous piety. And this perversion of their office dis- 
 tinguished the ministers of the church during the 
 whole of the third and a quarter of the fourth 
 century. 
 
 Let us specify — 
 
 1. They failed to hold up the peculiar doctrines 
 of the gospel, the sanctity of God's claims, the 
 alienation and guilt of man^ the full atonement 
 made by the death of Christ — justification by faith 
 in his blood, and the nature and necessity of re- 
 generation by the Holy Spirit. In their contro- 
 versies with idolaters they relied on the doctrines 
 of a vain philosophy, instead of those from the
 
 LECTURE THIRD. 47 
 
 Bible, which are mighty through God to the pull- 
 ing down of strong holds. 
 
 2. When the Bible was appealed to, its great 
 truths were obscured by the mystic and allegorical 
 methods of interpretation which were then intro- 
 duced. Men were taught to disregard its natural 
 and obvious meaning and search for that which 
 was distant, fanciful, and often absurd. History 
 was converted into fable and parable, laws, doc- 
 trines and promises into types, and the whole vol- 
 ume of revelation was thus made a chaos of sha- 
 dows. 
 
 3. The scriptures were farther set aside by the 
 fabrication of apocryphal gospels, marked by ex- 
 treme meanness of conception, abounding in gross 
 errors, and adapted to lead to low and false appre- 
 hensions of the government of God and of the work 
 of redemption. 
 
 4. Not only the doctrines of theology, but the 
 ordinances of Christ were now perverted. Justin 
 Martyr held that remission of sins was conferred 
 in baptism on those who were already regenerated. 
 Clemens, Alexandrinus, Tertullian and Origen 
 held that the influences of the Spirit, as well as the 
 remission of sins, were bestowed in baptism. By 
 a large part of the bishops it was soon believed 
 that the ordinance was a spiritually regenerating 
 rite, and its mere reception was thence made an 
 absolute ground of reliance for salvation. The 
 transition was (^uite easy and natural to the belief
 
 48 LECTURE THIRD. 
 
 and practice of infant baptism. If baptism be the 
 medium of forgiveness and salvation, then the un- 
 baptized are lost. The fears and affections of ten- 
 der parents could not long fail to find a soothing 
 remedy for such an alternative. And the weakness 
 and delicacy of the subjects surely required the 
 least painful and unpleasant mode of applying the 
 baptismal water. Hence in after time originated 
 the change of the action of baptism from a burial 
 to the use of a few drops ! Thus a mere sacra- 
 mental religion was substituted in the place of re- 
 pentance, faith, adoration and obedience. The 
 church was taught to look to the minister instead 
 of the Spirit of God for renovation. And as he 
 alone claimed the right of administering the ordi- 
 nances, a foundation was laid for the towering 
 structure of priestly authority and power. 
 
 5. In like manner the eucharist began at this 
 period to be regarded as fraught with a saving vir- 
 tue, its reception deemed an ample preparation 
 for death, and a presumptuous trust reposed in it 
 that led to a neglect of personal holiness. Men 
 would live the most wicked lives, in the belief that 
 the bath of regeneration and the consecrated bread 
 and wine, received at the eleventh hour, would en- 
 title them to heaven. This misconception was 
 carried so far that at last the communion was given 
 to infants — was administered in all cases at the 
 approach of death to those under penance, though
 
 LECTURE THIRD. 49 
 
 they became delirious, and was sometimes even 
 placed in the lips of the dead ! 
 
 6. In this aoje also flourished those false ideas of 
 sin and holiness which led to excessive fasting, to 
 celibacy and to asceticism. Instead of being taught 
 to restrain their appetites within the limits pre- 
 scribed by the law of God, the people were made 
 to believe that every impulse of hunger, thirst or 
 desire, however irresistible, was degrading and 
 sinful, and was to be suppressed by a stern and 
 merciless violence. Marriage, the first social in- 
 stitution of the Almighty, and the most propitious 
 to all the forms of virtue towards men and piety to 
 God, was denounced as merely sensual and sinful. 
 Men withdrew from the spheres of usefulness to 
 which Providence had as.signed them, disowned 
 all the social and domestic virtues, retired into 
 solitudes, and struggled by starvation, self-torture 
 and watchfulness, to annihilate their passions and 
 to render themselves incorporeal beings. Paul of 
 Thebais, (A. D. 200,) lived sixty years in a soli- 
 tary cave. Anthony, of Lower Egypt, continued 
 nearly seventy years in the most perfect seclusion. 
 These examples became infectious. Then started 
 up monasteries and nunneries, with their long and 
 gloomy train of crime and superstition. And all 
 this was dignified with the name of religion. 
 
 By these mctliods the jjiofessed teachers of the 
 church verified the prophecy and occfjsioned a 
 destitution of the means of spiritual life similar 
 6
 
 50 LECTURE THIRD. 
 
 to the dearth of bread produced by oppressive tax- 
 ation. 
 
 And when he had opened fho fourth seal, 1 heard the voice of the 
 fourth beast say, Come and see. And I looked, and behold a pale 
 horse : and his name that sat on him was Death, and bell followed 
 with liiin. And j)Ower was given unto them over the fourth part of 
 the earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and 
 with the beasts of the earth.— vi : 7, 8. 
 
 Tlie agencies of the preceding horsemen wore 
 employed chiefly in varying the conditions of life. 
 The office of this is to kill, and his name is for that 
 reason Death. This character is indicated also by 
 the " pale horse," and by his attendant the grave, 
 which a^n? — here translated hell — undoubtedly de- 
 notes. His instruments of destruction are also 
 mentioned. He kills with the " sioord," i. e., by 
 violence; and with ^^ famine," that is, by op- 
 pressive taxation, producing poverty ; and with 
 ^^ death," i. e., by tainting the air with pestilence 
 resulting in death ; and by " twYcZ beasts," i. e , 
 the ferocious agents that he employs to execute his 
 will. This symbol again describes a series of 
 agents in the religious world. As death kills the 
 body, 80 an apostate religion murders the soul. 
 And the teachers of that religion accomplish this 
 object by breathing from their lips the pestilence of 
 false doctrine, by causing a famine of the bread of 
 life, by wielding the sword of ecclesiastical au- 
 thority, and by an alliance with civil rulers, whose 
 tyrannical power likened them to the wild beasts 
 of the earth. All these peculiarities meet in the
 
 LECTURE THIRD. 51 
 
 archbishops and other superior prelates of the 
 fourth and following ages, and especially in the 
 patriarchs of the Greek and the popes of the Roman 
 church. 
 
 1. They breathed a pestilence of false doctrine, 
 which infected the whole body of the church and 
 carried spiritual death to thousands. Some of these 
 false doctrines were such as the following : — That 
 the relics of the apostles, prophets and martyrs 
 possessed miraculous virtues — tliat cliurches erected 
 over their graves and dedicated to their memory, 
 rendered worshippers peculiarly acceptable to God 
 — tliat the spirits of the holy dead could intercede 
 in our behalf on high, and were, therefore, the ap- 
 propriate objects of our prayers — tliat the bread 
 and wine used in the eucharist were transformed 
 into the real body and blood of Christ — that there 
 was a real sacrifice for sin repeated at every com- 
 munion — that the officiating minister, therefore, 
 became a priest, and that the elements were fit to 
 receive adoration — that the images of the saints 
 might be safely and ])rofitably worshipped — that 
 prayers were needful for tlie dead, so tliat they 
 might esca[)e purgatorial fire and be atlmitted at 
 once into paradise — that the creature could not 
 only work out a righteousness ade(|uale to the de- 
 mands of the law, but doing more than was re- 
 quired, could transfer a portion of his merit to tlio 
 benefit of his fellow creatures — that the priests 
 could absolve the penitent confessor from the guilt
 
 52 LECTURE TUIRD. 
 
 and the punishment of sin, and to finish the climax 
 of absurJity and Lhispliemy, that they coiikl even 
 grant indulgence to commit future sins without 
 liability to punishment! Millions of money have 
 been paid by deluded souls for the privilege of sin- 
 ning with impunity ! And catalogues of crimes 
 were even published, with the price of indulgence 
 for each crime annexed^ to pr;jvent exorbitant 
 charges ! 
 
 2. As death by the sword in distinction from 
 fixmine and disease, is a death by violence, so a re- 
 sembling spiritual death must be by an analogous 
 violence^ in distinction from a deprivation of know- 
 ledge symbolized by famine, or an infusion of false 
 doctrine denoted by pestilence. As when a fatal 
 wound is inflicted by the sword, the body by its 
 own constitution works an immediate death by the 
 expulsion of the blood, so the wound that produces 
 spiritual death must be such that the subject of it 
 works his destruction by rejecting the means of 
 life — not by being deprived of spiritual sustenance 
 on the one hand and inhaling a pest on the other. 
 And such is a compulsory apostacy, or abjuration 
 of essential truth at the dictation of authority. Its 
 effect on the soul is like that of a deadly wound on 
 the body. Every act under it is a rejection of God 
 and his t^alvation, and i)recipitates the soul into a 
 more inevitable and speedy death. And the great 
 chief's of the hierarchies have inflicted death in this 
 manner on a large scale. The i)ersuasion that
 
 LECTURE THIRD. 53 
 
 bishops have legislative authority over the faith 
 and worship of the church, and tliat the pope is 
 the vicar of Christ and of absolute power to deter- 
 mine doctrines and rites, phiced the Greek and 
 Roman communions at the will of the great pre- 
 lates of those churches. Authority has been the 
 great sword by which they have, at every period, 
 struck down the objections of reason, awed con- 
 science into silence, and pierced the ca[)tive and 
 helpless soul with a deadly wound. 
 
 3. Their agency is also symbolized by famine, 
 because like the third horseman they continued to 
 withhold the great doctrines of the gospel — the 
 aliment of the soul — from the people. 1 will only 
 add to what was said when expounding the third 
 seal — that this famine was kept up by denying the 
 Scriptures to the people. For long ages the Bible 
 was not allowed to be translated into the dialects 
 spoken by the various nations who embraced Chris- 
 tianity. Public worship was conducted and in- 
 struction given in Latin, which soon became un- 
 known not onl}^ to the peoi)le at large, but also to 
 many of the clergy^ and the great essentials of 
 Christianity were as coniplctely swept from the 
 knowledge of the multitude as if they had never 
 been revealed. 
 
 4. They employed, in Ihis work of destruction, 
 the civil rulers of tlic ancient and modern empire, 
 symbolized by the wild beasts of the earth. Since 
 the days of Constantiue, the church has been, in
 
 54 LECTURE THIRD. 
 
 all Catholic countries, leagued witli the State, and 
 has used the civil authorities to inflict its cruel 
 anathemas. As we shall dwell on this in future, 
 we will no' now enlarge. 
 
 Power was given to this destroyer over a fourth 
 part of the earth, hy which is meant the Roman 
 Empire. This is called the fourth part, because 
 in Daniel the civil history of the world is spoken 
 of under four grand divisions — Babylonian, Medo- 
 Persian, Grecian, and Roman — the last being here 
 particularly alluded to. 
 
 And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the 
 souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testi- 
 mony which they held : and they cried with a loud voice, saying, How 
 long, Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood 
 on them that dwell on the earth? And white robes were given unto 
 every one of them ; and it was said unto them, that they should rest 
 yet for a little season, until their fellow servants also and their breth- 
 ren, that should be killed as they icere, should be fulfilled. — vi : 9-11. 
 
 During the preceding ages God had always pre- 
 served a pure church and a chosen people on earth. 
 Many of them had laid down their lives in testi- 
 mony to the truth. It was very apparent that 
 agencies were still operating that would result in 
 the martyrdom of many more then living, and of 
 many yet to live on earth. This vision seems to 
 be designed to encourage those against whom the 
 heathen or papal fury should still be directed. 
 John saw under the altar the disembodied souls of 
 those who had been slain for the word of God and 
 for the testimony of Jesus. Unlike the agents de-
 
 LECTURE THIRD. 55 
 
 noted by the symLols of the foregoing seals, these 
 martyr-souls are exhibited in their own persons^ and 
 obviously because no other beings could serve as 
 their symbol. No creature on earth could present 
 to them any analogy on which their symbolization 
 could be founded. They are stationed under the 
 altar, or at its foot, as a symbol of the cross, the 
 instrument on which the expiation had been made 
 which was the ground of their trust. As the fire 
 burned on the altar, so the fire of God's justice 
 had burned on the cross. There his rights had 
 been vindicated — his truth and rectitude main- 
 tained. The design of the altar, then, was to ex- 
 hibit them as believers in Christ, having relied on 
 his sacrifice for justification, and now appealing 
 through it to his faithfulness for a redress of their 
 wrongs. Their cry implies an expectation, found- 
 ed on a promise, that he would interpose and de- 
 stroy those wlio were slaughtering his people, 
 that a long period had intervened since the utter- 
 ance of that promise, and that liis truth and right- 
 eousness were concerned in its fulfilment. Tliey 
 were not, tlierefure, impatient under sufferings, or 
 resentful against their persecutors, but cherished a 
 regard for the word and glory of the Redeemer, 
 whose victory cannot be completed till his promises 
 be fulfilled. The period of uttering tlie cry was 
 that between tlieir death and their jtublic accept- 
 ance, in token of wliich white robes were given to 
 them. Their wonder at the delay of the promise
 
 56 LECTUREXniRD. 
 
 was excited by tlie vision of the incarnate Deity, 
 by their loftier sense, thus acquired, of the sanctity 
 of his rights — of his power to accomplish his pur- 
 poses — of his forbearance towards his foes — of the 
 greatness of his love to his people, and of the glory 
 of the salvation to which he exalts them. They 
 also felt a pity and love for those whom they had 
 left exposed to the sufferings of persecution, and a 
 desire that their sufferings should terminate. The 
 form in which they uttered their surprise at his 
 delay, is eminently beautiful, becoming beings for 
 the first time approaching his visible presence, 
 meeting his smile, beholding his dazzling majesty, 
 and realizing the splendors of the existence to 
 which he raises his redeemed. It exhibits them 
 as entering his presence with a profound interest 
 in his glory, a fervent desire to understand his 
 ways, confidence in his rectitude, and a sense that 
 the new and immortal career on which they had 
 enter,ed is to owe its beauty and blessedness to the 
 accomplishment of his purposes. The gift of a 
 white robe to each of tliem, denotes that they were 
 formally accepted, and adjudged to the inheritance 
 of life — a white robe being the symbol of justifica- 
 tion. The response to their appeal, that they 
 should rest yet for a short time till their brethren, 
 who were to be killed also, were completed, indi- 
 cates a great and blissful change in Christ's ad- 
 ministration over the world, when he should de- 
 scend to vindicate their blood — that that change
 
 LECTURETHIRD. 57 
 
 was to take place as soon as the number of martyrs 
 was completed, and that the period to intervene 
 was but short, in comparison with the length of 
 the persecutions that were past. The vision con- 
 tains no statement as to the period to which it be- 
 longs. It was probably towards the close of the 
 Reformation, in the sixteenth century. 
 
 And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, and, lo, there was 
 a great earthquake ; and the sun became black as sack-cloth of hair, 
 and the moon became as blood ; and the stars of heaven fell unto the 
 earth, even as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken 
 of a mighty wind ; and the heaven departed as a scroll when it is 
 rolled together ; and every mountain and island were moved out of 
 their places. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the 
 rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bond 
 man, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks 
 of the mountains; and said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, 
 and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from 
 the wrath of the Lamb : for the great day of his wrath is come; and 
 who shall be able to stand ? — vi : 12-17. 
 
 The symbols of this seal represent a succession 
 of violent and disastrous changes in the political 
 world, ending at length in the dissolution of all 
 forms of civil government. The eartlujuake de- 
 notes a violent commotion in the subjects of gov- 
 ernment, by which they are thrown out of their 
 former position, into new relations — the high 
 brought low — the obscure raised to stations of in- 
 fluence, and confusion and violence spread througii 
 every scene. The conversion of tlie sun into the 
 color of sack-clotli, and of the moon into Idood, 
 represents a change in the civil rulers, (thus sud-
 
 58 LECTURE THI 11 D. 
 
 denl}' raised to power,) from the beneficent influ- 
 ence which they shouhl exert, to oppression — to a 
 hiwless viohition of the rights, clevustation of the 
 I)roperty, and destruction of the happiness of their 
 suhjec!s. Then follows the precipitation of tliese 
 oppre.vsors from their stations to a level with the 
 multitude, symbolized by (he fall of stars to the 
 eartli, like the dejection of unripe figs from a tree 
 shaken by the wind. Next, a total dissolution of 
 government and obliteration of all political dis- 
 tinctions, indicated b}'' the passing away of the 
 heavens, and tlie removal of the mountains and 
 islands out of their places ; and lastly, the con- 
 summation of the catastrophe by the visible advent 
 of the Redeemer to judge his enemies, to accept 
 his people, to take possession of the earth, and to 
 commence his millenial reign. This is shown by 
 the terror of the kings and their subjects, their 
 retreat from the splendors of his presence to dens 
 and caves, and their cry to the rocks and moun- 
 tains to hide them from his wrath. This is in ac- 
 cordance with the symbol of the seventh trumpet, 
 and with the Saviour's prediction, (Mat. 24 : 29,) 
 that his coming in the clouds of heaven, with 
 power and great glory, is to follow a darkening of 
 the sun and moon and a fall of the stars. 
 
 We must not suppose, however, that all these 
 events will take place together, or within a brief 
 period. They must naturally occupy a long series 
 of years. Political convulsions, and the change of
 
 LECTURE THIRD. 59 
 
 rulers from justice to oppression, indicated by the 
 earthquake and the color of the sun and moon, re- 
 quire a long period. It is subsequently that the 
 fall of the stars takes place, by which the dejection 
 of rulers symbolized. The final disappearance of 
 the heavens, the removal of mountains and isl- 
 ands, and the promiscuous flight of rulers and 
 subjects from the presence of the Lamb, are to fol- 
 low at a still later period. 
 
 The first three of these great events have prob- 
 ably already taken ])lace. If so, the first,- the 
 earth(}uake, symbolized the revolution in France, 
 extending from tlie beginning of that political agi- 
 tation to the fall of the ancient government. The 
 second (the sun being darkened and moon becoming 
 as blood) represented the change of the new gov- 
 ernment into a despotism, and its exercise, through 
 a series of year's, of a violent tyranny. The third, 
 (the fall of the stars,) the overthrow of that op- 
 pressive dynasty, at the fiall of Bonaparte in 1815, 
 and of Louis Philipjjc in 1848. Between that fall 
 and tlie final subversion of the governments of the 
 earth, denoted by the passing away of the heav- 
 ens, the sealing of the servants of God, symbol- 
 ized in the next vision, is to tjike place. Then 
 will follow the annihilation of civil governments — 
 the visible advent of the Son of God — the resur- 
 rection of the holy dead — the confinement of Satan 
 in the abyss, and tlie reign of the risen saints on 
 earth with Christ during the i)eriod designated by 
 the thousand years. See Ist Thes, 4 : 16, 17.
 
 LECTUKE FOURTH. 
 
 REVELATIONS CHAPTERS VII., VIII : 1-11. 
 
 And after these things I saw four anjjels standing on the four cor- 
 ners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind 
 should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree. And I 
 saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the liv- 
 ing God : and he cried w^ith a loud voice to the four angels, to whom 
 it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, saying, Hurt not the earth, 
 neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our 
 God in their foreheads. And I heard the number of them which were 
 sealed : and there were sealed a hundred and forty and four thousand 
 of all the tribes of the childen of Israel. Of the tribe of Judah irere 
 sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of lleuben were sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thousand. Of the 
 tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand. Of the ti'ibe of Nepthalim 
 were sealed twelve thousand. Of tbe tribe of Manasseh were sealed 
 twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Levi were sealed tw^elve thousand. Of the tribe of 
 Issachar were sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Zebulun ivere 
 sealed twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Benjamin irere sealed tweUe thousand. — 
 Jiev. 7 : 1-8. 
 
 The four winds denote all the winds, and the 
 four angels, all the powers that excite and direct 
 their violence. They are obviously tempestuous 
 winds, which, when roused, are to sweep land and 
 sea, and spread them with desolation. The pecu- 
 liar ofBce of the angels is, not to restrain them,
 
 LECTURE FOURTH. 61 
 
 but to excite and direct tlieir violence — not to 
 make 'them salutary, but the instruments of uni- 
 versal devastation. The restraint from injuring 
 with them till the servants of God can be sealed, 
 is a restraint, accordingly, from entering on their 
 official work till that sealing can be accomplished. 
 What, then, are these symbolic winds? What is 
 there that sweeps over the great surface of the so- 
 cial and political world with a power analogous to 
 wasting whirlwinds ? The answer is, combina- 
 tions and masses of men, under the influence of 
 new and exciting opinions — multitudes roused to 
 passion, uniting to destroy social and political in- 
 stitutions, and to overwhelm those that obstruct 
 their designs. And who are the angels that 
 arouse those tempestuous blasts ? The authors 
 and propagators of those opinions — the fomenters 
 and directors of the violence to which they excite 
 men. That they are not to enter on their work 
 till the angel from the sun-rising can seal the ser- 
 vants of God, implies that though the elements of 
 destruction are already in existence, yet their be- 
 ing blown into a Avhirlwind^ is to be a consequence, 
 in some manner, of that sealing. It is by that 
 process that the religious and political atmosphere 
 is to be brought into the requisite state for the 
 generation of tlic desolating tempest. No descrip- 
 tion is given of the figure of the four angels, on 
 account of the extreme distance of their station. 
 To seal the servants of God, is not to constitute 
 6
 
 62 LECTURE FOURTH. 
 
 them such, but to fix a mark on their brows by 
 which they are conspicuously shown to be his. 
 It is as his servants, not as his enemies, that they 
 are sealed, and the change wrought by their seal- 
 ing is not in their character, but in their aspect. 
 The symbol denotes, therefore, that the servants of 
 God, ere the whirlwind of ruin begins, are to be 
 led to assume a new attitude towards the apostate 
 church and the usurping civil rulers, by which, 
 and in a manner never before seen, they are to be 
 shown to be indubitably his true people. What 
 that relation is to be, is revealed in a subsequent 
 vision, in which their characters are described as 
 opposite to those of the apostate church. They 
 are virgins, i. e., not seduced by the great harlot 
 of Babylon to worship the beast or its image, as do 
 apostates. They are followers of the Lamb, wher- 
 ever he may go — not of the wild beast or false 
 prophet. They are without guile, and without 
 spot, not like those whose religion adds to their 
 guilt. The sealing, therefore, is to be a pulDlic 
 and formal dissent from the legalized hierarchies 
 of the earth — a renunciation of the dominion over 
 the people of God which they have assumed — a 
 testimony against it as an arrogation of authority 
 over the laws of God. The angel who bears the 
 seal represents those who excite and conduct this 
 separation and testimony ; and their agency, we 
 shall see, is to precede the slaughter of the wit- 
 nesses and the fall of great Babylon. The tribes
 
 LECTURE FOURTH. 63 
 
 denote the denominations of the cliurcli. As the 
 twelve tribes were all the divisions of the ancient 
 church, they represent all the branches of the 
 Christian profession that contain the true servants 
 of God. This movement, therefore, is not to be 
 confined to one denomination, but is to be extend- 
 ed to all that contain true worshippers. The pre- 
 cision of the number indicates a limitation, per- 
 haps, rather than a universality of the sealing; — 
 that a part, only — not tliat all the servants of God 
 are to share in this movement. This is shown, 
 also, by the summons of his people to come out of 
 Babylon after the slaughter and resurrection of 
 the witnesses, and after her fall. The sealed and 
 the witnesses are undoubtedly the same. 
 
 No body of believers has ever yet assumed an 
 attitude towards God and the nationalized church 
 which is represented by this sealing. This proph- 
 ecy is, therefore, yet to be fulfilled. The great 
 and palpable fact, that to establisli a church by 
 law, and to dictate its faith and worsliip, is not 
 only to usurp the prerogatives of God, but to as- 
 sert a dominion over his rights and laws, has never 
 been fully discussed and proclaimed. The ground 
 on whicli religious toleration has been urged has 
 ever been, that compulsion is a violation of the 
 rights of conscience, not that it is an arrogjktion of 
 dominion over the prerogatives and laws of the 
 Ahniglity. But such it really is. When civil 
 rulers nationalize a church, tliey assume the right
 
 64 LECTURE FOURTU. 
 
 of determining Avhat the faith and homage of their 
 subjects shall be. They appoint a creed — they en- 
 join a worship — they prohibit all others. They 
 offer their will as a reason why that creed should 
 be held and that worship offered, and they treat 
 dissent as a violation of their rights, and punish it 
 as a crime. They thence clearly assume that the 
 laws which God imposes on their subjects are un- 
 der their dominion. They arrogate a jurisdiction 
 over the duties which their subjects owe to Him, 
 and thence over his right to their obedience and 
 homage. They thus enjoin and compel a homage 
 to themselves that is due only to Him. This is the 
 relation, accordingly, in which their usurpation is 
 exhibited in this prophecy. Those who approve 
 and support their legislation over the doctrines of 
 the gospel, are called the worshippers of the wild 
 beast, and they who assent to a similar usurpation 
 by papal ecclesiastics, are said to worship the image 
 of the wild beast. Civil rulers enjoin either a 
 right or a wrong worship. If they enjoin a wrong 
 worship, i. e., a different religion from that which 
 God has instituted, they clearly assume the power 
 of rescinding his laws and substituting their own. 
 If tliey enjoin a right worship, i. e., the same that 
 God appoints, they thrust themselves between God 
 and hi^ creatures, and affect to make his laws bind- 
 ing because they enjoin them. Whether, therefore, 
 the state-church hold false doctrine or true, it is 
 an impious assumption of the divine throne for any
 
 LECTURE FOURTH. CS' 
 
 civil authority to establisli religion by law. But 
 this principle has never been prominently asserted 
 by any community, as it will be by the sealed. 
 The advocates of toleration have all taken lower 
 ground. Oue says, no doctrine or worship should 
 be imposed but such as God has enjoined — as if 
 his injunction were not sufficient: another, that 
 such imposition is a violation of the rights of the 
 citizen — not that it is an arrogation of divine 
 rights. And even the English Dissenters hare 
 not opposed the principle of an establishment, so 
 much as the rites and ceremonies which the legis- 
 lature have imposed. 
 
 The scaling of the servants of God, then, is not 
 a symbol of their conversion or of their preserva- 
 tion from the blast of the tempest, but of their 
 more public testimony to the great truth that 
 Christ is the only King and Laicgiuer of the church, 
 and that all national churches are lilasphenious as- 
 sumptions of his throne. 
 
 After this I briiold, and lo, a preat multitude, which no raan could 
 number, of all nations, and kindred, and j)cople, and tongues, stood 
 before the throne, ^and before the Lamb, clothed in white robes, and 
 palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation 
 to our God which eitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. And 
 all the angels stood round about tlic throne, and about the elders and 
 the four beasta, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worship- 
 ped God, saying. Amen: IJleMsing, and glory, and wisdom, and 
 thankngiving, and honor, and [tower, and iiiiglil, be unto our God for 
 ever and ever. Amen. And one of the elders answered, saying unto 
 mc, What are thenc which are arrayed in white robes? and whence 
 came they? And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And ho said to 
 me, These are tbcy which came out of great tribulation, and have
 
 66 LECTUREFOURTH. 
 
 washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Larab. 
 Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and 
 night in bis temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell 
 among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst anymore; 
 seither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb 
 which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them 
 onto living fountains of waters : and God shall wipe away all tears 
 from their eyes. — vii : 9-17. 
 
 The scene of this vision is the divine presence. 
 The countless multitude stand before the throne of 
 God and the Lamb, and are the redeemed raised 
 from the dead,, publicly accepted and exalted to 
 the station of heirs of God and joint heirs with 
 Christ in his kingdom. They are clothed in white 
 robes, implying their justification. They have 
 palm branches in their hands — the emblems of joy 
 on account of victory. They ascribe their salvation 
 to God and to the Lamb, which shows that it is 
 accomplished. They are come out of great tribu- 
 lation, which implies that their trials and their 
 sufferings have reached their close. Their sancti- 
 fication is also completed. They have washed 
 their robes and cleansed them in the blood of the 
 Lamb. They are, therefore, exalted to stations in 
 the presence of God and to the honors and joys of 
 an eternal service in his kingdom. He that sits 
 on the throne is to dwell in a tent among them. 
 They are never more to feel sorrow or suffering, 
 but the Lamb is to guide them as a shei)herd, and 
 to lead them to the fountains of the waters of life. 
 That these beings had been raised from the dead is 
 evident from the fact that their salvation was com-
 
 LECTURE FOURTH. 6*7 
 
 plete — a statement that could not be made if their 
 bodies remained nnransomed from the curse of sin. 
 How interesting, then, was that multitude ! What 
 an elevation of nature, what a grandeur of intelli- 
 gence, what a beauty of affection do they exhibit ! 
 How vast a change from the sins, the conflicts, the 
 miseries of their })revious life — from the agonies of 
 death and the darkness and ruin of the grave to 
 which they had been doomed ! How grand, too, 
 is the homage of the angelic hosts ! They behold 
 and justify the acceptance of the redeemed, and 
 while they perceive the beauty and greatness of 
 their salvation, they ascribe it all to the might, 
 and wisdom, and love of the Redeemer. Their 
 homage im}>lie8 that the redemption of the innu- 
 merable throng is finished — that they understand 
 the arrangements by wliich it has been effected, 
 and that its infinite glories will excite the wonder, 
 admiration and joy of eternal ages. 
 
 And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in hea- 
 ven about the sjiacc of half an hour. And I saw the seven angels 
 which stood before God ; and to tliuiii were given seven trumpets. And 
 another angel came and stood at the altar, having a golden censer ; 
 and there was given unto liiin much incense, that he should odor it 
 with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar wliich was before 
 the throne. And the smoke of the incense, which came with the 
 prayers of the Kainls, ascended up before (Jod out of the angel's hand. 
 And the angel took the censer, and filled it with lire of the altar, and 
 cast it into the earth : and there were voices, and thundcrings, and 
 lightnings, and an carliiquake. — viii : 1-5. 
 
 Having fini.slied one series of proidiccies that 
 extended down to the era of tbe resurrection of tlio
 
 68 LECTURE FOURTH. 
 
 holy dead and their final accqitance, the Apostle 
 now begins a new series, without, however, a for- 
 mal announcement. This series goes back and 
 foreshadows events from the early period of the 
 Christian era to its termination. The silence in 
 the heaven of the divine presence was doubtless 
 symbolic, as well as the agents and acts that fol- 
 lowed. It was a period of thoughtful ness, of awe, 
 and of expectancy — denoting that ere the great 
 judgments about to be symbolized were to be in- 
 flicted, the worshippers in heaven were to be called 
 by contemplation, submission and faith, to a pre- 
 paration for the displays of justice which they were 
 to witness. It implies also that during a short 
 period no new agents were to go forth to work im- 
 portant changes in the world, and that there should 
 be a brief space of tranquility compared with that 
 which had preceded and was to follow — a space 
 marked in a preeminent degree by fervent suppli- 
 cations of the church for deliverance from the 
 power of a persecuting government. The period 
 on earth corresponding with that silence was prob- 
 ably that of repose between the close of the perse- 
 cution by Diocletian and Galerius in 311, and the 
 commencement, near the close of that year, of the 
 civil wars by which Constantino the Great was 
 raised to tlie imperial throne. That period was 
 marked by impassioned desires and hopes of the 
 church for the elevation to power of a Christian 
 prince who should free it from persecution.
 
 LECTUREFOURTH. 69 
 
 The seven angels, though tliey a})pear immedi- 
 ately after the silence and receive their trumpets, 
 do not enter on their office until the prayers of the 
 saints have been offered and answered by a tempest 
 and an earthquake in the empire. This denotes that 
 the events symbolized by their agency could not 
 take place until those supplications had received 
 an answer. You will understand the action of tlie 
 angel with the golden censer by bearing in mind 
 that in the Jewish temjile there were two altars. 
 The one called the altar of sacrifice, that stood im- 
 mediately before the vestibule of the temple, on 
 which the fire burned continually. The other was 
 called the golden altar, situated within the sanc- 
 tuary, on which incense was offered. (Lcvit. xvi : 
 12, 13.) And another angel came and stood at tlie 
 altar of sacrifice with a golden censer. While in 
 that station, an attendant gave to him much in- 
 cense to offer with the prayers of all saints on the 
 golden allar. Receiving the incense and filling 
 the censer with coals, lie proceeded into tlie sanc- 
 tuary and fired the incense on the golden altar, 
 while the smoke ascended before tlie holy of holies 
 in which was the throne of the Almighty. Then 
 returning to the altar of sacrifice in the court, he 
 again filled the censer with coals, and cast them to 
 the earth, and there were voices, and lliunders, 
 and lightnings, and an earth([uake. All this was 
 Hymbolicof an agency, not on earth, but in heaven. 
 It denoted that there was to be a visible recognition
 
 70 L E C T U 11 E F U R T II . 
 
 in the Redeemer's presence of the supplications of 
 the church on earth. Tiie angel, in offering the 
 incense, personated the order of beings that ful- 
 filled that office. As the fire of the altar is the 
 symbol of the instruments of divine justice, the 
 angel's filling his censer with coals from the altar 
 after his return from the sanctuary and casting 
 them to the earth, denoted that the prayers of tlie 
 church were to be answered by avenging justice. 
 And the voices, lightnings, thunders and eartliquake 
 denote that that justice was to be inflicted in a suc- 
 cession of violent commotions in the empire, in 
 which the visible church was to have an immediate 
 interest. In fact, these voices, &c,, were symbols 
 of the contests and revolutions which attended the 
 downfall of paganism and the elevation of Constan- 
 tine to imperial power. 
 
 And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets prepared them- 
 selves to sound. The first annuel sounded, and there followed hail and 
 fire mingled with blood, and tliey were cast upon the earth : and the 
 third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up.— 
 viii : G, 7. 
 
 The angels' preparation of themselves that they 
 might sound, was probably a removal from before 
 the throne to a station over that part of the earth 
 which was to be the scene of their respective sym- 
 bols. They are not here to be regarded as sym- 
 bols, but their office is simply to aid in conducting 
 tlie revelation — in distinguishing the periods of 
 the several events and in exhibiting them in their
 
 LECTURE FOURTH. ^^ 
 
 relation to God. The proper symbol in this visit., 
 was a violent storm, in which the lightnings, in- 
 stead of limited flashes, were diffused through the 
 whole atmosphere. They were equally dispersed 
 with hail and bloody rain, and spread devastation 
 wherever the tempest fell. The earth denotes the 
 Roman empire. The third part of the trees signi- 
 fies not all the trees of one-third of the territory, 
 but a third of the trees on that part over which 
 the tempest swept. All the grass was destroyed 
 wherever the storm fell. It was natural that a 
 growth so frail as green grass should be wholly 
 destroyed by a heat sufficient to burn one-third of 
 the trees. What now, in order to accord with the 
 symbol, must be the characteristics of tliat wliich 
 it denotes ? It must be a combination of miglity 
 and destructive agents. It must descend on the 
 apocalyptic earth from without. It must, on ful- 
 filling its office, disai>pear, or mingle with the sur- 
 rounding elements, as hail, rain and fire, wlien 
 cast to the earth, soon enter into new combinations 
 or assume new forms of existence. It must belong 
 to some other department than tlie physical world 
 and exert its agency on some different and analo- 
 gous class of objects. We find a most exact and 
 conspicuous agreement with all these characteristics 
 in the Gothic hordes who invaded the Roman empire 
 about tlie beginning of the fiftli century. They 
 entered tlie empire from without. They were 
 forced into it by the more northern hordes, who
 
 IrO ilEFOURTU. 
 
 in t.' a from their dwellings, as the 
 
 •^•. 11 UUm l/UUll u.v»t;iiiiij^o, 
 
 ' -& 
 
 "^z ty of a storm are driven over a 
 
 powers inherent in tliemselves, 
 .. Their incursions were marked 
 iaiierhter of the inhabitants, and a 
 their crops and dwellings. Deprived 
 of 1. shelter, the young, the feeble and the 
 
 aged, whic.i to the stronger are as grass compared 
 to trees, sunk in greater proportion than the active 
 and sturdy. And finally, on fulfilling their office 
 of destruction, they disappeared as organized bo- 
 dies, either by slaughter and pestilence, or by in- 
 termixture with the surviving population, or by a 
 retreat from the empire. 
 
 And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain 
 burning with fire was cast into the sea: and the third part of the sea 
 became blood; and the third part of the creatures which were in the 
 Bca, and had life, died ; and the third part of the ships were destroyed. 
 — viii : 8, 9. 
 
 This symbol is a volcanic mountain thrown up 
 at a great distance by an explosion of the flaming 
 elements at its base, and then precipitated into the 
 Mediterranean sea. Its burning lava is projected 
 over the neighboring waters, discoloring them by 
 the gleam of its fires or the intermixture of its 
 ashes, strewing them with fish destroyed by its 
 poisonous minerals or heat, and firing the ships or 
 dashing them by the descent of heavy masses. An 
 agent descending into the Roman empire, to cor- 
 respond with this symbol, must obviously be one
 
 LECTURE FOURTH. 73 
 
 of great power, impelled from its ancient position 
 by an irresistible force, carrying witbin itself tbe 
 elements of annoyance and destruction to surround- 
 ing objects, assuming a fixed position in tbe em- 
 pire, and tbence frequently projecting the instru- 
 ments of devastation and death on the neighboring 
 regions. And such most conspicuously were the 
 Vandals under Genseric, who, forced from their 
 native seats by the Hunns, passed through France 
 and Spain into Africa, conquered the Carthaginian 
 territory, established an independent government, 
 and thence, through a long period, harrassed the 
 islands and shores of the Mediterranean by preda- 
 tory incursions, intercepting the commerce of the 
 sea, plundering and burning the cities, and slaugh- 
 tering tlie inhabitants. They differed from the 
 earlier Gotbic armies as widely as a volcano differs 
 in its fixed station and destructive agency, from the 
 rapid movements and transient influence of a burn- 
 ing tornado. 
 
 And the tbird anpel sounded, and there fell a ffrcat star from hea- 
 ven, barninf^ as it were a lamp, and it ftll upon the third part of the 
 rivers, and upon the fountains of waters; and the name of the star is 
 called Wiirinwood : and tlie third part of the waters became worm- 
 wood ; and many men died of the waters, because they were made bit- 
 ter.— yiii : 10, 11. 
 
 Tbe star obviously was not a solid globe, but a 
 thin transparent meteor, which as it swept along 
 near the surface and sank to tbe ground, still left 
 tbe objects it enveloped perceptible to the apostle, 
 and were soon absorbed by the waters and the 
 5
 
 Y4 LECTURBFOURTH. 
 
 earth. He bolield the rivers and fountains still 
 running — perceived a cliange wrought in them by 
 the meteor, and saw that it was the new element 
 infused into them, that rendered them deadly to 
 many of those who, dwelling on their banks at a 
 distance, drank of them. As the scene exhibited 
 to him was the apocalyptic earth, and the waters 
 its real rivers and fountains, the meteor doubtless 
 descended on a part of the Roman empire, where 
 fountains abounded and rivers began their course, 
 and, therefore, on a mountainous region. As the 
 Alps give rise to a number of considerable streams, 
 the angel sounding the trumpet probably stood 
 over their heights, and the meteor fell on the lofty 
 ranges, whence the streams flow, and on the val- 
 leys through which they descend to the neighbor- 
 ing seas. The meteor was called the Wormwood, 
 because it embittered tlie waters^ and made them 
 fatal to many, who resided on their borders in the 
 distant regions which they traversed, or where they 
 mingled with the sea. 
 
 For the counterpart of this symbol analogy re- 
 quires us to look to the civil world. As in a great 
 empire like the Roman, embracing many tribes-', 
 and nations, the central and most numerous people 
 is to distant and tributary communities, what the 
 sea is to the fountains and streams that descend 
 into it, the fountains and streams on which the 
 meteor fell represent communities and tribes at a 
 distance from the capital, which are always de-
 
 LECTURE FOURTH. 75 
 
 scending towards the centre and intermixing witli 
 the main population. As the fountains and streams 
 denote those tribes, the men who were killed by 
 their bitter waters are not men of those tribes, but 
 others, dwelling on their banks in the distant 
 countries through which they pass, or in the cen- 
 tral population towards which they descend. Oth- 
 erwise the waters and those who drank them were 
 the same. The symbol thus denotes the descent of 
 a terrible agent on the skirts of the empire^ occu- 
 pied by various communities, and the infusion into 
 their policy of a new element, by which they be- 
 came destructive to the central population. And 
 such were the characteristics of the Scythian hordes 
 under Attila, and the effects of their invading the 
 northern and western skirts of the empire. Like a 
 meteor descending from the distant regions of the 
 atmosphere, they came from the remote solitudes 
 of Asia. As the elements of the star were soon 
 absorbed by the waters where it fell, so they were 
 wasted, in a large degree, in their disastrous battles 
 with other liordes, and finally were disbanded and 
 absorbed by the tribes of Germany and the Danube 
 ,on the death of Attila. The military successes of 
 these last tribes caused them to subsist afterwards 
 as separate and independent nations, and to assume 
 relations towards Italy that became the occasion to 
 it of slaughters through a long succession of ages. 
 Tliey tims infused a poisonous element into the 
 streams of population that descended in In the into-
 
 7G LECTURE FOURTH. 
 
 rior. Their warlike youth, left unemployed by 
 their independence, enlisted in large numbers in 
 the Italian armies, became a scourge alike to the 
 people and rulers, and prepared the way for their 
 subjugation. The nations around the Alps, like 
 their rivers, which have never ceased to flow, have 
 continued from age to age to descend into Italy and 
 make it their battle-field, and to waste it with 
 hlaughter.
 
 LECTURE FIFTH. 
 
 REVELATIONS VIII. : 12-X. : 11. 
 
 And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the sun was 
 smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the 
 stars ; so as the third part of them was darkened, and the day shone 
 not for a third part of it, and the night likewise. — viii : 12. 
 
 We have seen that the land, the sea, the foun- 
 tains and streams are used to denote the popula- 
 tion of an empire, in their political and military 
 relations. The sun, moon and stars, which pre- 
 side over the land and sea, and give them light 
 and warmtli, represent the rulers who appoint 
 laws to the people, and exert a chief influence in 
 determining their physical and civil conditions. 
 The stroke on the sun, moon and stars, hy which a 
 part of them was to be darkened, denotes, tliere- 
 fore, a violent extinction of some of the political 
 organizations of the empire — tlie third part ex- 
 pressing the proportion of the influence of tlioso 
 that were to be overthrown to the whole. That 
 catastrophe was i)r()hal;ly \he subversion of the 
 Western imperial government, and the institution 
 in its })lace of a new rule, by the Ileruli, in the 
 year 476.
 
 78 LECTURE FIFTH. 
 
 The two-thirds of the sun, moon and stars that 
 still shone were the corresponding governments of 
 the Eastern Empire, which at that period greatly 
 surpassed the other in strength and splendor, and 
 still continued to shed either a brilliant or a feeble 
 ray through nearly a thousand years. 
 
 And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through the midst of 
 heaven, saying with a loud voice, Woe, woe, woe, to the inhabiters of 
 the earth by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three 
 angels, which are yet to sound ! — viii : 13. 
 
 This angel is, like the others that fly through 
 heaven, a symbol, and denotes a class of men who, 
 after the fall of the Western Empire, expressed 
 fears of a similar catastrophe to the Eastern from 
 the Scythian and other distant tribes. They also 
 proclaimed to the churches that antichrist was 
 soon to rise and be overthrown, and that the dawn 
 of the millennial rest was about to commence. At 
 any rate, the writers of that period tell us that 
 through the whole of the sixth century the East- 
 ern Empire was filled with apprehensions, from 
 the attacks of various barbarous tribes that hov- 
 ered on its skirts, and threatened its speedy over- 
 throw. With this feeling was conjoined the ex- 
 pectation by the church of the advent of the Judge 
 of the world. If this angel does not symbolize 
 these forebodings of the public mind, he represents 
 merely the importance of the remaining revela- 
 tions. They were to be significant of great and 
 disastrous events.
 
 LECTURE FIFTH. 79 
 
 And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto 
 the earth : and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit. And 
 he opened the bottomless pit ; and there arose a smoke out of the pit, 
 as the smoke of a great furnace ; and the sun and the air were dark- 
 ened by reason of the smoke of the pit. And there came out of the 
 smoke locusts upon the earth : and unto them was given power, as the 
 scorpions of the earth have power. And it was commanded them that 
 they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, 
 neither any tree ; but only those men which have not the seal of God 
 in their foreheads. And to them it was given that they should not 
 kill them, but that they should be tormented five months : and their 
 torment teas as the torment of a scorpion, when he striketh a man. 
 And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not find it; and 
 shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them. And the shapes of 
 the locusts were like unto horses prepared unto battle ; and on their 
 beads were as it were crowns like gold, and their faces were as the 
 faces of men. And they had hair as the hair of women, and their teeth 
 were as the teeth of lions. And they had breastplates, as it were 
 breastplates of iron ; and the sound of their wings wa» as the sound of 
 chariots of many horses running to battle. And they had tails like 
 unto scorpions, and there were stings in their tails : and their power 
 was to hurt men fire months. And they had a king over them, which 
 it the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue 
 is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath hit name Apollyon. One 
 woe is past J and, behold, there come two woes more hereafter. — Jiev. 
 ix : 1-12. 
 
 Tlie mclcor (tlie star) liad fallen (Ttf^fwxora) to 
 the earth when first seen by the Ajjostle. Its head 
 was an intelligent being, to whom was given by 
 its porter the key of the bottomless i)it. As the 
 head was an individual, and bore, doubtless, a duo 
 proportion to its train, the latter must have been 
 of moderate dimensions. lie opened the dungeon 
 gate, and out of the smoke which ascended and 
 filled the atmosphere, locusts went forth to tho 
 earth — agents of a diflercnt class^ and having a
 
 80 LECTURBFIFTH. 
 
 different office, from those constituting the meteor. 
 Their figures vt^ere like horses caparisoned for bat- 
 tle. They had faces as of men, hair as of women, 
 and teeth as of lions. Tliey had on breastplates 
 as of iron^ crowns as of gold, and such was their 
 multitude that the sound of their wings was like 
 the sound of many chariots of horses rushing to 
 battle. A power was given to them like that of 
 the scorpions of the earth, and they were not to 
 injure the grass, crops^ or trees, but only the men 
 who had not the mark of God on their foreheads — 
 and not by slaughter, but by a scorpion torment. 
 They were to exercise their power during five 
 months, the usual period of locusts, and in such a 
 form as to render life insupportable. As they had 
 life, they represented intelligent beings ; and as 
 they were of both sexes, and propagated their 
 kind, they denote human beings. The remaining 
 description would show them to be of a usurping, 
 crafty, sensual, voracious and unpitying nature — 
 that they would go forth from their native seat 
 into other lands, and be, therefore, a warlike and 
 an invading nation. The men who were to be in- 
 jured by them were such as had not the seal of 
 God on their brows, i. e., apostates, who ascribe 
 the prerogatives of God to creatures, and pay to 
 them the homage that is due only to him. An 
 exact and conspicuous agreement with these sym- 
 bols is found in the Mahometan Saracens. With 
 his small band of associates, Mahomet fled from
 
 LECTURE FIFTH. 81 
 
 Mecca to Medina, like a meteor that falls from the 
 place where it is generated to the earth. He there 
 received liberty to unfold and propagate his opin- 
 ions, and soon diffused them through Arabia ; and 
 they were smoke from the abyss, instead of an ef- 
 fulgence from the sun. The denseness of the cloud 
 from the abyss denotes not only the utter false- 
 hood of his doctrines, but the absoluteness with 
 which they enveloped his followers, excluding ev- 
 ery direct ray from heaven, and every refraction 
 from surrounding objects. The disciples of Ma- 
 homet entertain no doubts whatever of the pro- 
 priety of their scheme — never modify it by the 
 adoption of doctrines from others — nor admit the 
 possibility of a higher degree of truth in any an- 
 tagonist system. From this smoke locusts went 
 forth to the earth. His doctrines generated in his 
 followers that locust disposition, by which they 
 were prompted to go forth from their native seat 
 to other lands — gave them their scorpion power — 
 enjoined it as their office to torture idolaters, to con- 
 quer other nations^ and to extend tlie sway of tlieir 
 king. Tiiey were not to injure the grass of the 
 eartli, nor any thing green, nor any tree, but only 
 the inhabitants. H' we are to construe these words 
 literally, this was a singular injunction prophet- 
 ically laid on these destroyers. And though in 
 this respect they were unlike the literal insect, yet, 
 strange to say, this injunction, almost in the words 
 of the prophecy, was actually given by Abubeker,
 
 I 
 
 82 LECTURE FIFTH. 
 
 a Mahometan leader, to the army invading Syria. 
 '* Destroy no palm trees, nor hurt any fields of 
 corn, cut down no fruit trees, nor do mischief to 
 any cattle." Their apparent aims were to differ 
 from those of ordinary warriors. They were not 
 to be ostensibly impelled by desire of power, honor 
 or wealth, but were to profess themselves the 
 special ministers of God to disseminate a new 
 religion, to extirpate idolatry, and to inflict a tor- 
 turing punishment on apostate and corrupt Chris- 
 tians. 
 
 All the subordinate characteristics were united 
 in them, also, and denoted their dispositions and 
 conduct, rather than their personal appearance. 
 Their crowns denoted their daring pretence to 
 right ; their human faces implied cunning ; their 
 long hair, efieminacy; their lion's teeth, voracity; 
 and their iron breastplates, insensibility to the mis- 
 eries of their victims. The commission of the Sar- 
 acens did not, however, allow them to hill the body 
 politic of the Greek Empire. They were to tor- 
 ture the apostate men for five months. They dis- 
 membered the empire, depriving it of Egypt, 
 Syria, and other provinces, but as often as they 
 approached Constantinople, the heart of the em- 
 pire, they were repulsed. The scorpion sting of 
 these symbol insects probably refers to the doc- 
 trinal poison which the Mahometans infused wher- 
 ever they went. They sought to instil that poison 
 by giving equal privileges to proselytes of every
 
 LECTURE FIFTH. 83 
 
 nation, wliile those who rejected their faith had to 
 continue in a suffering and degraded condition. 
 The two-fold character of a military tyrant and a 
 religious impostor is admirably indicated by the 
 teeth of the lion and the sting of the scorpion. 
 The period of five months, during which they were 
 to torture, is explained variously by commenta- 
 tors. One says it refers to the practice of the Sar- 
 acenic warfare, which seems to have been limited 
 to five months in each year. Another, to the tor- 
 menting portion of the history of the Saracenic 
 power, which embraced a period of one hundred 
 and fifty years, reckoning each day of the five 
 months as a year. Although it did not then be- 
 come extinct, yet it may be said no longer to tor- 
 ture. Tlie aggressive and tormenting period of 
 their empire, in which they obtained all their 
 main victories and secured their greatest con- 
 quests, occurred between the years 612, when Ma- 
 homet began to propagate his doctrines, and 762, 
 when the Caliph Almansor began the city of Bag- 
 dad, calling it " tlie city of peace." A third ex- 
 jdains tlic period thus : The time occupied by the 
 Maliometans, in their course from success to luxury, 
 and from luxury to decay, was to bear the same 
 proportion to the career of victorious nations gene- 
 rally as five months do to the usual life of locusts. 
 The character of the nations harrassed by them 
 corresponded, also, with the prophecy. Thoy had 
 sanctioned the arrogation of the rights of God
 
 84 LECTURE FIFTH. 
 
 by civil and ecclesiastical rulers, had turned to the 
 open and zealous worship of relics^ saints, and im- 
 ages, and had sunk to the lowest depths of profli- 
 gacy and debasement. Finally, of this numerous 
 and desolating host, Mahomet was the king — an 
 angel from the infernal world to vex the sons of 
 men. The name Abaddon is the Hebrew word for 
 destroyer, and the name Apollyon is a Greek term 
 of the same import. It was given to him in both 
 languages because he was sent as a scourge as well 
 to the Jews as to the Greeks. And liow well he 
 executed his commission is seen in the millions 
 that he tormented and deceived. 
 
 And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from the fonr 
 horns of the golden altar which is before God, saj-ing to the sixth an- 
 gel which had the trumpet. Loose the four angels which are bound in 
 the great river Euphrates. And the four angels were loosed, which 
 were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, (or 
 to slay the third part of men. And the number of the army of the 
 horsemen tcere two hundred thousand thousand: and I heard the num- 
 ber of them. And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and them that 
 sat on them, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, and brimstone: 
 and the heads of the horses were as the heads of lions ; and out of 
 their mouths issued fire and smoke and brimstone. By these three was 
 the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the 
 brimstone, which issued out of their months. For their power is in 
 their mouth, and in their tails : for their tails were like unto serpents, 
 and had heads, and with them they do hurt. And the rest of the men 
 which were not killed by these plagues yet repented not of the works 
 of their hands, that they should not worship devils, and idols of gold, 
 and silver, and brass, and stone, and of wood ; which neither can see, 
 nor hear, nor walk : neither repented they of their murders, nor of 
 their sorceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts.— ix : 13-21. 
 
 The one voice from the four horns of the golden
 
 LECTURE FIFTH. 85 
 
 altar was either a joint voice, formed by voices 
 from the four horns uttering in harmony the com- 
 mand to loose the angels at the Euphrates ; or a 
 similar voice uttering successively from each a 
 command to loose one of the angels. The golden 
 altar was that on which incense was offered with 
 the prayers of the saints, and was a symbol of the 
 cross, the instrument of Christ's death, by which 
 men have access to God, and obtain pardon and 
 acceptance. The cry from the horns of that altar 
 denoted, accordingly, a connection of the judg- 
 ments which those symbolized by the angels were 
 to inflict, with the sacrifice of Christ, and that his 
 honor as mediator required vindication by an in- 
 fliction of the avenging judgments which the sym- 
 bol foreshows, on those who had set him aside and 
 substituted others in his place. The Euphrates 
 was, perhaps, visible to the Apostle, and passed 
 apparently beneath the station of the sixth angel. 
 The four angels were leaders of bodies of men, and 
 doubtless of four armies, that, with their succes- 
 sors, constituted the two hundred thousand thou- 
 sand. The release of the angels from bonds at the 
 I']ui)hrates, sim[)ly denotes the removal of obstacles 
 to their invasion of the apocalyptic earth. The 
 analogy is drawn from the relations of the Eu[)hra- 
 tes to ancient Babylon, and the access which Cyrus 
 and his troops gained to that city by the diversion 
 of the river from its channel. See Is. 45 : 1. Some 
 barrier resembling that, not a mere indisposition, 
 8
 
 86 LECTUREFIFTH. 
 
 was to "be removed in order to their incursion into 
 the empire. This is indicated hy the statement 
 that they had heen prepared for the hour, and day, 
 and month, and year; i. e., not merely for the 
 year, but for the very hour to begin the invasion, 
 when the barriers should be removed. 
 
 The breastplates of the horsemen, of the color of 
 fire, or flaming red, of hyacinth, or blue, and of sul- 
 phur, or bright yellow, denote their vehement and 
 aggressive spirit, and disposition to slaughter and 
 devastation. In the Greek of John the terms are 
 all adjectives, and signify like fire, like the hya- 
 cinth, like brimstone, not made of these materials. 
 The lion-like appearance of their horses is intended 
 to depict the destroying effect of their invasions. 
 The fire, smoke and brimstone, issuing out of their 
 mouths, are thought by some to be an allusion to 
 the use of fire arms by the Moslem cavalry. To a 
 person who had never seen a horseman discharge a 
 pistol, the appearance was very similar to that 
 here described. When the Spaniards invaded 
 South America, the impression produced on the 
 inhabitants by their cavalry when they leaned for- 
 ward on their horses and fired their pistols, was, 
 that the horse and his rider formed a supernatural 
 being, from whose mouth issued '' smoke, fire and 
 brimstone." Other commentators think this en- 
 tire description merely denotes that these invading 
 armies would be to those whom they assailed what 
 fire and smoke and brimstone are to those envel-
 
 LECTURE FIFTH. 87 
 
 oped by them. Both the heads and tails of the 
 horses were destructive, i. e., they would be ter- 
 rific assailants on the one hand, and subject those 
 who escaped slaughter to a horrible form of suffer- 
 ing on the other. 
 
 The nations whom they were to scourge with 
 these plagues were to be worshippers of demons 
 and idols, and those who survived the attack were 
 to continue wholly unreformcd. All these descrip- 
 tions are realized in the Tartar tribes who invaded 
 the eastern Roman Empire, frojn the eleventh to 
 the fifteenth century. They came from without 
 the apocalyptic earth. They were four different 
 divisions, under their respective leaders. Their 
 entrance into the empire was preceded by the con- 
 quest of intermediate enemies, and other events,, 
 which gave the chiefs the requisite power. They 
 and their descendants were innumerable in multi- 
 tude. They were objects of terror beyond any 
 other conquerors, alike to those whom they as- 
 sailed and those whom they threatened. Like burn- 
 ing whirlwinds, they spread devastation through 
 the scenes of their conquests. Tliey tortured with 
 a serpent venom those whom they conr^uercd. And 
 the nations overrun by them were ajjostates to idol- 
 atry, and remained unrcfornied ])y their miseries. 
 
 And I paw armthiT rni^;lity an;;(!l coino down rroiii heaven, clothed 
 witli a cloud : and a rainbow wiim upon his head, and liis I'aco was as it 
 were the son, and his feel as pillara or fire; and liu had in his hand a 
 little botik open : and he set his rij^ht foot upon the sea, and his left 
 foot on the earth, and cried with n loud voice, aa when a iiun roareth:
 
 88 LECTUREFIFTH. 
 
 and tvhcn he had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices. And 
 when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to 
 write : and I heard a voice from heaven saying unto tno. Seal up tliose 
 things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not. And the 
 angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his 
 hand to heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever and ever, who 
 created heaven, and the things that therein arc, and the earth, and the 
 things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, 
 that there should be time no longer : but in the days of the voice of the 
 seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God 
 ehould be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets. 
 And the voice which I hoard from heaven spake unto nie again, and 
 said. Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel 
 which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth. And I went unto 
 the angel and said unto him. Give me the little book. And he said 
 unto me. Take it, and eat it up ; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but 
 it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. And I took the little book 
 out of the angel's hand, and ate it up ; and it was in my mouth sweet 
 as honey; and as soon as I had eaten it, my bully was bitter. And he 
 eaid unto me. Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and na- 
 tions, and tongues, and kings. — x : 1-11. 
 
 The splendor of the angel's form and aspect de- 
 notes the conspicuity of those whom he represents 
 and the effulgence of the light they were to impart 
 to the nations. His setting his right foot on the 
 sea and his left foot on the land indicates, that some 
 ■whom he symbolizes were to cross the ocean to 
 distant islands and continents, and that the agency 
 which they were to exert was to continue through 
 a long period. The seven thunders that followed 
 the utterance of his message, denote violent expres- 
 eions of thought and passion hy those wliom the 
 agents he represented were to address. They ut- 
 tered an intelligible response to his message, as 
 appears from John's procedure to write, and the
 
 LECTURE FIFTH. 89 
 
 direction lie received not to write what tliey liad 
 spoken. The loudness denotes the vastness of the 
 multitude by whom that which they symbolized 
 was uttered. That the apostle was about to write 
 it on the assumption that it was prophetic, may 
 perhaps indicate that s6iQe persons would regard 
 what they had spoken as inspired. The reason 
 that it was not to be written, doubtless, was that 
 it was not inspired. It was expressive of popular 
 thought and feeling — of much, therefore, that was 
 mistaken and evil, and which, if written, would 
 have led the reader to dangerous misconceptions. 
 The solemn oath of the angel was a response to 
 those thunder voices designed to correct an error, 
 which they had expressed, in regard to the period 
 when the empire of the saints was to be established 
 on earth. The time shall not he yet — vs. 6 ; but in 
 the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he 
 can proceed to sound, the mystery of God should 
 be finished as he declared to the prophets — vs. 7. 
 The appeal of tlie angel to God for tlie truth of his 
 assertion, denotes that those whom lie symbolized 
 were to found tlieir teachings, respecting the com- 
 mencement of that reign, on tlie word of God 
 alone, and make it tlie sole rule of tlieir faith and 
 ground of their hope. Tlic mystery of God is liis 
 permission of the sui)reniacy of the wild beast and 
 false projthet over the church during the twelve 
 hundred and sixty years, before his descent to 
 establish his kingdom.
 
 90 LECTUREFIFTH. 
 
 In receiving the open boot, the apostle acted as 
 a symbol. He represented the recipients, as the 
 angel did the comrannicators, of revealed truth. 
 His eating it with a sense of sweetness foreshal >\ved 
 that they should receive and study the volume 
 with eagerness and delight ; and the bitterness it 
 excited symbolized the inquietudes, aversions, ani- 
 mosities and contests of which it was to prove to 
 them the occasion. That he must prophesy before 
 many kings, and peoples, and tongues, implies that 
 they should act as witnesses for God in the pres- 
 ence of anti-christian rulers, and the people at 
 large. 
 
 All these characteristics point us, most obvious- 
 ly, to the Reformers of the sixteenth century. 
 They were as conspicuous to the men of that age, 
 and invested with as dazzling a splendor, as a 
 mighty angel would have been, descending from 
 heaven, robed in a cloud, and crowned with the 
 brilliancy of a rainbow. They uttered their mes- 
 sage with a lion-voice that resounded through all 
 the valleys of Europe — echoed from her remotest 
 mountains, and struck their foes with terror. Their 
 voice drew from great multitudes instantaneous 
 and passionate expressions of thought and feeling, 
 that shook the ecclesiastical and civil governments 
 to their foundations. One of the first and most 
 violent of these utterances was a false protence to 
 inspiration, and an expression of the belief, that 
 Antichrist would soon fall, and the millennial
 
 LECTURE FIFTH. 91 
 
 kingdom of Jesus would soon be establisTied. That 
 expression prompted the Keformers to correct the 
 error by an appeal to the Scriptures, and a demon- 
 stration that Christ is not to come till the sound of 
 the seventh trumpet, as he had announced to his 
 servants the prophets. They delivered to their 
 followers the word of God, open to their perusal by 
 translations into their sevetal languages^ and re- 
 duced in size and cost by the art of printing. Like 
 the angel, they urged men to receive and study it as 
 the only authoritative revelation of the divine will. 
 The Bible Avas received and studied by their fol- 
 lowers with the utmost eagerness and delight, but 
 diversities of opinion and fierce contentions soon 
 sprang up that distracted the Protestant churches, 
 and embittered their spiritual joys. The Reformers 
 and their successors have fulfilled the office of wit- 
 nesses for God in opposition to the usurpations of 
 the wild beast and false prophet, and they are to 
 continue to sustain that office till the mystery of 
 God is finished. 
 
 It would be easy to verify all these stalements 
 by evidence from history, did our limits permit. 
 We will close by a few general remarks : 
 
 1. During tlie long period tliat. intervened be- 
 tween tlie reign of Constantino and the fifteenth 
 century, the church as a body (so called) had be- 
 come awfully corrupt in doctrine and manners. 
 One single fact will illustrate tbe condition of 
 things. Aljsolution from past sins, and indulgence
 
 92 LECTUREFIFTH. 
 
 to commit future sins, were sold by the priests to 
 the people at a stipulated price. More than forty 
 editions of the ''Tax Lists" are still extant, in 
 which the amount to be paid for the most horrid 
 crimes is prescribed. One price was affixed for 
 murder, another for perjury, another for incest, 
 and so on. Such was the state of things, when 
 God raised up a German Monk — the world-famed 
 Martin Luther — wlio with his associates, exposed 
 the corruptions of his day, and introduced a purer 
 system of faith and a higher standard of morals. 
 In 1522 he published his translation of the New 
 Testament — a little book, and open for the perusal 
 of all. From that period the great and leading 
 distinction between the true and false religions has 
 ever been, and still is this : — the one directs the 
 people to the Bible to learn a creed — the other sets 
 up its creed by authority of councils and the fa- 
 thers, and either withholds the Bible entirely, or 
 distorts its obvious meaning to su2:)port the creed. 
 2. There is_, perhaps, nothing which God hates 
 with so much abhorrence as he docs a perverted 
 religion. In the Jewish nation he denounced the 
 sorest vengeance on those that corrupted his insti- 
 tutions, vitiated his ordinances, and led away his 
 people into idolatrous practices. Under the gospel 
 dispensation, he has, viith unvarying precision, 
 attaclied his woes to those who make void his will 
 by inculcating human tradition. A corrupt Chris- 
 tianity has filled the world with lamentation, and
 
 LECTURE FIFTH. 93 
 
 mourning, and woe. It has occasioned more per- 
 secution and bloodshed than open and avowed 
 paganism and infidelity. It has veiled the truth 
 from the eyes of the Avorld, and caused thousands 
 to die in profound ignorance of the way of salva- 
 tion, though born in Christendom. 
 
 3. Nor is it sufficient to belong to the true 
 church. We may study and understand the gospel 
 and still not love its truths, and not obey its pre- 
 cepts. Let us aim to conform our most secret affec- 
 tions to the holy will of God — to regulate all our 
 secular and all our religious conduct by his pre- 
 ce[)t.s, and to dedicate our whole lives to the one 
 object — Jiis glory. And let the whole earth be filled 
 with his glory. Amen and amen !
 
 LECTUKE SIXTH. 
 
 REVELATIONS, CHAPTER XI. 
 
 And there was given me a reed like unto a rod : and the angel stood, 
 saj'ing. Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them 
 that worship therein. But the court which is without the temple 
 leave out, and measure it not ; for it is given unto the Gentiles : 
 and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months. — 
 liev. xi : 1, 2. 
 
 Tlie scene of this action was obviously the earth 
 also, to which the Apostle had descended to receive 
 from the rainbow-angel the little book, Jeru- 
 salem, with its temple and courts, was displayed, 
 therefore, before him. Tlie rod is the symbol of 
 the revealed will of the Deity, in conformity with 
 which the temple was built. The temple was the 
 edifice erected hy his command, in which worship 
 was publicly offered. It consisted of the holy of 
 holies and the sanctuary. The former symbolized 
 the heavens, where God visibly manifests his pres- 
 ence ; the latter, the places on earth in wliicli the 
 true worshippers offer him their homage. The al- 
 tar on wliich incense, the symbol of prayer, was 
 offered, represented the cross of Christy the me- 
 dium of reconciliation and access to God ; and the
 
 LECTURE SIXTH, 95 
 
 worshippers denoted those who conduct the wor- 
 ship which he has appointed. To measure the 
 temple, then, was to learn the truths taught in the 
 Scriptures, and symbolized first by the inner sanc- 
 tuary, respecting the throne of God in heaven, the 
 exaltation and intercession of Christ in his pres- 
 ence^ and the relations to him there of the spirits 
 of the redeemed, denoted by the cherubim. It was 
 to learn, also, the truths symbolized by the outer 
 sanctuary, respecting the places on earth which he 
 has appointed for his worship — respecting the ex- 
 piation on which they are to rely for pardon and 
 acceptance, denoted by the altar, and respecting 
 the ministers who conduct the worship he enjoins, 
 represented by the offerers of the worship in the sanc- 
 tuary. The court which was on the outside, was 
 that in which the congregation stood while incense 
 was offered, and denoted the station of the congre- 
 gation of visible worshii)pers, in contradistinction 
 from theirs who conduct public worship. To reject 
 it as no part of the temple, was, therefore, to re- 
 ject the body of the visible as not true worship- 
 pers. The command to reject it was equivalent to 
 a proj)hecy tliat tjic nominal was not to be tiie true 
 church — that the vast crowds who were to tlirong 
 the court, professedly to pay homage to God, were 
 not to be his adorers. The prediction that this 
 court should be given to the Gentiles, and that 
 they should tread the holy city forty-two months, 
 denoted that they should constitute the body of
 
 96 LECTURE SIXTH. 
 
 visible worshippers during that period, and exer- 
 cise the civil polity under which the church should 
 subsist. And as during the continuance of the 
 temple, the Gentiles were aliens from God, and 
 idolaters, in contradistinction from the Jews, who 
 were his covenant people, it denotes that the vis- 
 ible should be an apostate and idolatrous church 
 during that period, and give occasion thereby for 
 the testimony of the witnesses to the truth against 
 false teachers and persecuting rulers. If this is 
 the true exposition of the passage, it excludes the 
 papal church from being a portion of the real 
 kingdom of Christ. It also i)lace8 the Church of 
 England in an awkward position. She does not 
 unchurch the Church of Rome, though she charges 
 upon her grievous errors. And why not unchurch 
 her? Because, forsooth, she derives from that 
 church her episcopal ordination, and she sees no 
 method of defending its validity or of tracing it in 
 unbroken succession up to the Apostles, except by 
 admitting the authority of those from whom and 
 through whom she professes to have received that 
 succession. But in the passage before us that com- 
 munity is left out of the measurement, as no jmrt 
 of the temple of God. It is not Mount Zion, but 
 Babylon. Some of God's people might be found 
 in her, but they are commanded to come out. She 
 is not the bride, the Lamb's wife, but the mother 
 of harlots. If the church of Rome continued, af- 
 ter she assumed the work of persecution, to be the
 
 LECTURE SIXTH. 97 
 
 true cliurch of Christ, what must be that body who 
 fled from her persecutions into the wilderness? 
 This argument is decisive. The kingdom of God 
 could not have been divided against itself. 
 
 And I will give poteer unto my two witnesses, and they shall proph- 
 esy a thousand two hundred and three-score days, clothed in sack- 
 cloth. These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks stand- 
 ing before the God of the earth. — li : 3, 4. 
 
 The promise to give power to the two witnesses, 
 referred to such gifts as were requisite to qualify 
 them for their office. To prophesy as a witness, is 
 to proclaim the revealed will of God, and to vindi- 
 cate his prerogatives against false teachers and 
 usurping rulers. The period of their testimony 
 was to correspond to the apostacy of the church, 
 twelve hundred and sixty days — forty-two months 
 of thirty days each being the same. A day in 
 prophecy being a year in history, this period is ev- 
 idently twelve hundred and sixty years. Sack- 
 cloth is a symbol of humiliation and sorrow. To 
 prophesy in sackcloth, therefore, denoted their wit- 
 nessing for God in humiliation, under a profound 
 sense of his rights and grief at the apostacy of his 
 professing people. The two olive trees and two 
 lamps, which symbolize the two witnesses, are 
 those exhibited in vision to Zechariah — iv : 4, 11, 
 14. The trees that distilled the oil into tlie lamps, 
 represented the teachers, and the lamps, tliat re- 
 ceived the oil, represented those that embraced 
 their doctrine. The two witnesses, then, are the 
 9
 
 98 LECTURE SIXTH. 
 
 teachers, and the recipients of the truth, in whom 
 it exerts and displays its power, as the oil trans- 
 mitted from the olive trees to the lamps burned 
 and diffused its light through the temple. This 
 exposition of the witnesses, and of the period of 
 their testimony, accords beautifully with a proph- 
 ecy of Daniel. Speaking of this time, he says, " A 
 little horn shall grow up among the ten horns, 
 that should wear out the saints of the Most High 
 until a time, times and the dividing of time," 
 i. e., for a year, two years and half a year, making 
 three and one-half years =forty-two months= 
 twelve hundred and sixty days. According to 
 John, the witnesses, during this period, were to 
 prophesy in sackcloth, and to be persecuted and 
 slain. Accorc.ing to Daniel, the saints were to be 
 worn out during the same period. The saints of 
 Daniel and the two witnesses of John are, there- 
 fore^ the same. 
 
 And if any man will hart them, fire proceedeth out of their month, 
 and dcTOureth their enemies : and if any man will hurt them, he must 
 in this manner be killed. These have power to shut heaven, that it 
 rain not in the days of their prophecy : and have power over waters 
 to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, aa often 
 as they will.— xi : 5, 6. 
 
 The fire proceeding from their mouths to devour 
 their enemies, is a prediction that they should de- 
 fend themselves from their persecutors by their 
 words, as witnesses for God, and by these alone ; 
 and that the threatenings of vengeance which they
 
 LECTURE SIXTH. 99 
 
 were to proclaim from his Word were to be ful- 
 filled on his enemies. All who have perseveringly 
 set themselves against the gospel have been slain 
 by it, not only as incurring the wrath to come, but 
 frequently temporal and spiritual judgments — the 
 presages of eternal death. That tlie witnesses had 
 power to shut heaven, that rain should not fall, 
 and to turn water into blood, denotes that the de- 
 nunciation of terrible judgments on apostates was 
 to be an eminent part of their office. There is a 
 plain allusion to Elijah, whose prayer against Is- 
 rael was followed by a dearth of rain, and to Mo- 
 ses, whose prayers against Pharaoh converted the 
 waters of the Nile into blood, and produced other 
 grievous plagues. By these expressions, we need 
 not understand that miracles were still to follow 
 the supplications of believers. Tliese examples 
 are adduced as specimens of the efficacy of prayer, 
 and though the era of miracles is past, yet tlie ag- 
 onizing petitions of God's suffering children may 
 still drawdown temporal calamities on persecuting 
 nations. Tlieir ministry often receives from Ciod 
 th(^ most evident sanctions, in the destruction of 
 those who, though faitlifuUy warned, persist in 
 apostacy. The agency symbolized by tlie meas- 
 uring of the temple had an exact counterpart in 
 the ministry of the Reformers and tlieir successors. 
 The great truths which tliey drew from the Scrip- 
 tures, and proclaimed in opposition to the apostate 
 church, were precisely those that were symbolized
 
 100 LECTURE SIXTH. 
 
 by the inner and outer sanctuary — that God alone 
 has the rights of deity, and is the object of wor- 
 ship, in oi)position to antichrist, to canonized crea- 
 tures, and to idols — that Christ's sacrifice is the 
 only expiation for sin, in contradistinction to the 
 sacrifice of the mass and voluntary inflictions — 
 that he is the only intercessor, in opposition to 
 saints and angels — that the spirits of the redeemed 
 pass immediately into His presence after death, in- 
 stead of into purgatory — that acceptable worship 
 may be offered wherever two or three assemble in 
 the name of Christ, in opposition to the idea that 
 homage can only be offered in houses consecrated 
 by superstitious rites, and sanctified by the pres- 
 ence of relics, images, &c. — and finally, that they 
 are legitimate conductors of worship who are pub- 
 licly set apart to that office, and who proclaim the 
 truths and present the homage which God enjoins, 
 in opposition to the dogma that those alone are 
 the true ministers who derive their authority from 
 the pope, or from patriarchs, or from bishops. 
 The prediction of treading the holy city by the 
 Gentiles during twelve hundred and sixty years, 
 and of the prophecy of the witnesses in sackcloth, 
 has also had a conspicuous fulfilment. That pe- 
 riod commenced in the early part of the seventh 
 century. The Greek and Latin communions had 
 then openly apostatized from God, paying to crea- 
 tures, and even to images, the worship due only to 
 him. They have continued and advanced in that
 
 LECTURE SIXTH. 101 
 
 apostacy through all subsequent ages. On the 
 other hand, at every period of that long night of 
 idolatry and persecution, God raised up a few wit- 
 nesses, both teachers and recipients of their doc- 
 trine, who proclaimed the truth, in opposition to 
 those errors, and denounced the judgments which 
 God has threatened to inflict on the idolatrous 
 church, and on persecuting civil rulers. Such 
 were many of the Paulicians, the Waldenses_, the 
 Albigeuses, the WicklifStes, the Lollards, andt he 
 Bohemians, and such have been a vast number of" 
 the Protestants for the last three hundred years. 
 
 And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that 
 ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and 
 eball overcome them, and kill them. And their dead bodies thall lie 
 in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and 
 Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified. And they of the people 
 and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three 
 days and a half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put ia 
 graves. And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over tlium, 
 and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another ; because these 
 two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth. And after 
 three days and a half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and 
 they stood upon their feet ; and great fear fell upon them which saw 
 them. And they heard a great voice from heaven, saying unto them, 
 Come up hither. And they a.scund<.d up to heaven in u cloud ; and 
 their enemies beheld them. And the same hour was there a great 
 earthquake, and the tenth part of tho oity fell, and in the eartlujuake 
 were slain of men seven thousand : and the remnant were all'righted, 
 and gave glory to the God of heaven. The second woo is past; and, 
 behold, the third woe comctb quickly.— xi : 7-14. 
 
 The witnesses would finish their testimony before 
 tlic close of the twelve hundred and sixty years, 
 doubtless under tlic a])prclicusion tlmt it was no
 
 102 LECTURE SIXTH. 
 
 longer to be necessary — that the great changes 
 wrought in public opinion and in the condition of 
 the apostate church, divested it of its dangerous 
 power, and insured its speedy overthrow — and that 
 they might, therefore,, turn to the happier task of 
 proclaiming the truth to those who never heard its 
 glad tidings. And such was the persuasion of the 
 Protestants generally on the subversion of the 
 French hierarchy and the conquest of the papal 
 states towards the close of the last century. That 
 the priesthood could so far recover from its depres- 
 sion, as it has already done, resume its influence 
 over most of the cabinets, and renew a persecution 
 of the witnesses, was neither anticipated, nor re- 
 garded as possible. The Protestants accordingly 
 commenced their great efforts for the conversion of 
 the world, and continue generally to the present 
 hour to cherish confident expectations of success. 
 The wild beast that ascends out of the abyss is the 
 symbol of the persecuting civil rulers of the Gen- 
 tile nations that tread the holy city forty-two 
 months. Its usurping career is not to terminate 
 till the close of the forty-two months. Its judg- 
 ment, however, is already begun, and it is in the 
 exasperation and despair to which future judg- 
 ments will drive it that it is to endeavor to pur- 
 chase support or disarm opposition by slaughtering 
 the witnesses. As the event symbolized by the 
 slaughtering of the witnesses is yet future, it be- 
 comes us to speak with modesty of the precise
 
 LECTURE SIXTH. 103 
 
 meaning of this slaughter. I incline to adopt the 
 opinion that the slaughtering of the ivitnesses is to he 
 literal. It is a law of symbolization that when any 
 event presents no analogy to any other event, that 
 event is made the representative of itself. Now, 
 the death of the witnesses could find no condition 
 of life, no variation of existence, that is adapted to 
 symbolize that change, and hence it is employed to 
 symbolize itself. In other words, it is to be lite- 
 rally understood. The city in whose streets their 
 dead bodies are to be exposed is the great city 
 Babylon, the associated teachers and rulers of the 
 nationalized churches. Its character is pointed out 
 by the name? it bears. It is a Sodom for its filthi- 
 ness, an Egypt for its intolerance and idolatry, and 
 a Jerusalem for its malignant hatred of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ. The place where Christ was cruci- 
 fied was an open elevated space, without the walls 
 of Jerusalem, and on one'of the principal entrances 
 to the city. The street where the dead bodies of 
 the witnesses arc 'o be placed, represents, therefore, 
 parts of the ten kingdoms bearing the same rela- 
 tion of importanco to the aj)ostate liierarchios, that 
 the great entrance to Jerusalem did to that city — 
 i. e., i)art8 of those kingdoms from wliich those 
 hierarchies largely derive their sustenance, wealth 
 and worshippers. The people and nations who 
 gaze on their bodies, are the subjects of the wild 
 beast who approve their Hbiughtcr. Tlie refusal to 
 allow their burial, implies that there are to be per-
 
 104 LECTURE SIXTH. 
 
 sons who will desire to perform for them that office, 
 and yields additional proof that their death is to 
 be literal. The exultation over them and mutual 
 congratulations of those who dwell on the earth, 
 imply that they are to deem them and their ad- 
 herents as forever silenced. They will think them- 
 selves freed from the annoyances of a refutation of 
 their principles and a censure of their conduct with 
 which the two prophets tormented them. 
 
 In this slaughter all the witnesses are to fall. 
 As the two symbol witnesses represent all who are 
 to fulfil their office, and as the symbol war was 
 made on both of them, and they were both slain, 
 their death must be regarded as symbolizing the 
 death of all whom they represent. There is no 
 indication that any are to escape. They are all 
 exhibited as dead and denied a burial, and all are 
 raised and called to heaven in a cloud. The exul- 
 tation of their enemies at their slaughter and ex- 
 posure to the public gaze, indicates that they are 
 to be regarded as totally destroyed. As they are 
 the same as the 144,000 sealed of all the tribes of 
 Israel, the persecution is to extend to all the de- 
 nominations of the church that contain true be- 
 lievers, and is to be common to all the ten king- 
 doms. It implies also that the persecuting powers 
 are to act in concert, and agree beforehand in 
 respect to the time of the slaughter, and the pre- 
 servation and exposure of the dead bodies. What 
 a tremendous crisis that is to be when all evangel-
 
 LECTURE SIXTH. 105 
 
 ical teachers and confessors who faithfully maintain 
 allegiance to God, and refuse submission to the 
 usurping powers of the State, are thus to be ex- 
 terminated, and not an individual left openl}^ to 
 resist the wild beast and false prophet and to vin- 
 dicate the rights of God ! What an exasperation 
 of those anti-christian powers it bespeaks ! What 
 an impious defiance of the Almighty ! The three 
 days and a half — the period of the exposure and 
 exultation — are to be understood symbolically as 
 three and a half years. Their resurrection is then 
 literally, publicly and miraculously to occur. It is 
 not to spring from any agency of their friends, who 
 would have buried them, nor from any political 
 revolution, nor from any natural cause. The spirit 
 of life from God is to enter into them, and they are 
 to stand on their feet and overwhelm with fear 
 those who witness the spectacle. They are then to 
 hear a great voice from heaven, saying, '' Ascend 
 hither;" and while their enemies sball behold, 
 they will ascend to heaven in the cloud of tlic 
 divine presence. Their assumption to heaven is to 
 be a wholly different event from their resurrection. 
 But like that, it is to be, not the result of their ex- 
 ertion or contrivance, nor tlie work of their friends, 
 but of God. It is to be literal, visible and super- 
 natural. Their resurrection and ascension, tlicrc- 
 fore, are to be a public and stupendous testimony 
 of God to their truth and fidelity, and a refutation 
 of the calumnies of their persecutors. They are to
 
 106 LECTURi: SIXTH. 
 
 be felt to be such. For as an instant consequence 
 there is to be a great earthquake, by which the 
 tenth of the city is to be thrown down, and seven 
 thousand men of name killed. An earthquake de- 
 notes a sudden and violent revolution of the feel- 
 ings of a people in respect to their government, in 
 which their rulers are ejected from their stations 
 and their ancient institutions overthrown. The 
 tenth of the city is the tenth of the hierar- 
 chies denoted by the great city. It is the hie- 
 rarchy, therefore, of one of the ten kingdoms. 
 Its fall is to be the consequence of a political 
 revolution of a persecuting government symbol- 
 ized by the wild beast. The fall of a hierarchy 
 is its fall from its station as a national establish- 
 ment. The slaughter, by the earthquake, of seven 
 thousand men of name, is the destruction, doubt- 
 less, of all the men of chief station in that civil 
 government. The resurrection and the ascension 
 of the witnesses, then, is to prove so powerfully 
 that they are the true worshippers of God, and that 
 their persecutors are guilty of an impious invasion 
 of his rights in assuming authority over their wor- 
 ship, that the people will no longer submit to such 
 a usurped dominion over their consciences, but will 
 hurl from their stations those who had been guilty 
 of such arrogance. A similar change of feeling is 
 to extend to the religious establishment. Its prin- 
 ciples, its spirit and its agency, are to be seen to be 
 those of anti-Christ — it is immediately to sink, in
 
 LECTURE SIXTH. 107 
 
 the judgment and feeling of all, to the rank of an 
 apostate — its dignitaries are to be slain along with 
 the tyrannical civil rulers — and their associates 
 who survive, overwhelmed by these proofs, are to 
 give glory to the God of heaven by acknowledging 
 his exclusive right to appoint the faith and homage 
 of his creatures. 
 
 When these events shall have taken place, the 
 second woe will have passed, and the period of the 
 third woe will have approached. 
 
 And the seventh angel sounded ; and there were great voices in hea- 
 ven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of 
 our Lord, and of his Christ ; and he shall reign for ever and ever. And 
 the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell 
 upon their faces, and worshipped God, saying. We give thee thanks, 
 Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because 
 thou hast taken to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. And the 
 nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, 
 that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto 
 thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy 
 Dame, small and great ; and shouldest destroy them which destroy- the 
 earth. And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was 
 seen in his temple the ark of his testament; and there were light- 
 nings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great 
 hail.— xl : 15-13. 
 
 The angelic liosts here announce that tlieir Lord 
 and his Messiah have entered on the empire of the 
 world, and shall reign as its king forever and ever. 
 It is to be a new era, tlierefore, in the government 
 of the earth, the commencement by Christ of a 
 widely different and an eternal administration. 
 The great acts that are to mark its introduction are 
 celebrated by the elders. They give thanks to the 
 Self-existcut, the Eternal and the Almighty — that
 
 108 LECTURE SIXTH. 
 
 he has exercised his supreme right through the 
 long period from the creation, during which the 
 nations were angry — that the time is come to show 
 his wrath at their rebellion — to judge and to re- 
 ward his servants and to destroy those who destroy 
 the earth. The holy dead are now to he raised 
 from the grave, freed in full from the penalty of 
 sin, and publicly adopted as heirs of his kingdom. 
 The living who fear his name, both small and 
 great, are to be placed under a now administration 
 and to receive the gift of transfiguration promised 
 to those who shall be living at his advent. The 
 opening of the inner temple and the exhibition of 
 the ark of the covenant, denote, probably, that the 
 mysteries of the former administration are finished, 
 that thenceforth the reasons of his conduct are to 
 be understood, and especially that he is to reign 
 visibly to his people on earth, complete the re- 
 demption of the sanctified, and exalt them to more 
 intimate relations to himself. 
 
 The lightnings, voices, thunders, earthquake 
 and hail that followed, denote excitements and 
 revolutions among the nations and the descent 
 among them of destroying judgments. 
 
 The seventh trumpet, then, is to be followed by 
 three momentous events — first, the beginning of 
 the visible reign of Christ ; second, the resurrection 
 of all the pious dead and the acceptance of all the 
 righteous living to the honors of his kingdom ; and 
 third, the destruction of the wild beast and false
 
 LECTURE SIXTH. 109 
 
 prophet and all tlieir wicked supporters. All tliese 
 events may occupy a long period in tlieir accom- 
 plishment. The seventh trumpet, the seventh vial 
 and the sixth seal, all foreshadow the same gene- 
 ral events. 
 
 This view is confirmed by Daniel vii : 13, 14^ 18, 
 22, 21 ; 1 Cor. xv : 51 ; 1 Thes. iv : 15. The wicked 
 dead will remain for the present in their graves ! 
 
 10 
 
 /
 
 LECTURE SEYENTH. 
 
 REVELATIONS, CHAPTER XII. 
 
 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven ; a woman clothed 
 with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown 
 of twelve stars : and she being with child cried, travailing in birth, 
 and pained to be delivered. And there appeared another wonder in 
 heaven ; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten 
 horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew the third 
 part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth : and the 
 dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for 
 to devour her child as soon as it was born. And she brought forth a 
 man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron : and her 
 child was caught up unto God, and to his throne. And the woman 
 fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that 
 they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore 
 days. — Hev. xii : 1-6. 
 
 The woman is the representative of the true 
 people of God. This is evident from the persecu- 
 tion she endures from the dragon, her flight into 
 the desert, and her subsistence there through the 
 period during which the witnesses prophecy. The 
 churcli is comparable to a female clad in the gar- 
 ments of light. The sun of righteousness illu- 
 mines her countenance — the shadowy dispensation 
 of Judaism is under her feet, and the twelve stars 
 — the doctrines and examples of the twelve apos-
 
 LECTURE SEVENTH. Ill 
 
 ties — adorn her brow. Possibly tbese ornaments 
 may indicate merely her greatness, conspicuousness 
 and majesty. Her cry and labor to bear, denote 
 tlie importunate desire of the church to give to the 
 empire a son who should rise to supreme power, 
 rule the nations with an iron sceptre, and secure 
 for Christianity toleration and peace. 
 
 The great red dragon symbolizes the rulers of 
 the Roman empire, the seven heads denoting the 
 seven orders of its ancient rulers, the ten horns 
 the chiefs of the kingdoms into which its western 
 half was divided. Its sweeping its tail through 
 the sky, and casting one-third of the stars to the 
 earth, represents its violent dejection of one-third 
 of the Christian teachers from their stations. Its 
 standing before the woman to devour her offspring, 
 indicates that the rulers suspected that the people 
 of God would favor the elevation to the throne of 
 a Christian prince, and that their design was to 
 destroy the object of their favor as soon as he 
 might be known. Her bearing a male child who 
 should rule the nations with an iron scejjtre, de- 
 notes that the people of God were })artial to one 
 who was a candidate for the imi)crial throne, and 
 who was destined both to ascend it and to repress 
 their pagan persecutors with a;i iron sway. His 
 being caught up to God aii<l to His throne, denotes 
 that he was rescued in u rcniarlcablc ujanticr fV(»ni 
 the attenii)tR of the pagnn emperors to deRtroy hinij* 
 and tliat being exalted to su[ircme power, he became
 
 112 LECTURE SEVENTH. 
 
 a usurper of the rights of God, and an ohjcct of 
 idohitrous homage to his suhjects. That the wo- 
 man fled into the desert, signifies that the people 
 of God, disappointed in their expectation of a more 
 favorable rule from monarchs professing to be 
 Christian, and exposed to greater evils than they 
 had suffered from their pagan persecutors, were 
 compelled, in order to safety, to retire from the 
 nationalized church into seclusion. That she was 
 to be nourished there twelve hundred and sixty 
 days, denotes that they were to continue in seclu- 
 sion, upheld by the special care of God, through a 
 period of twelve hundred and sixty years. As the 
 woman is the representative of a multitude and a 
 succession of believers, so the man-child represents 
 a dynasty or succession of princes. That the ac- 
 tors and agencies foreshown in this vision are not 
 subsequent to the seventh trumpet, is manifest 
 from the symbols. That trumpet is the signal of 
 the overthrow of the Roman Empire in its last 
 form, and the establishment of Christ's everlasting 
 kingdom on earth. But this symbol exhibits the 
 government of that empire in its power, as the 
 diadems — the badges of imperial rule — indicate, 
 and at an early period, as the woman's seclusion 
 for twelve huudi-ed and sixty years indicates. 
 There is evidently, therefore, the beginning of a 
 new chronological series with this vision. And 
 it refers to the period of Constantine and his suc- 
 cessors. Just before his accession to the throne.
 
 LECTURE SEVENTH. 113. 
 
 there was a period of persecution, during which, 
 great numbers of the Christian teachers were 
 struck from their stations, as the stars were swept 
 by the dragon from the sky, and consigned to the 
 prisons, to the mines and to martyrdom. The peo- 
 ple of God were led by the tolerance of his father, 
 to desire that Constantine might be elevated to the 
 imperial rank, in the hope that he would restrain 
 the pagan persecutions. He was the first of the 
 series represented by the man-child. Tlie emper- 
 ors were alarmed at these desires of the Christians 
 towards Constantine, and at his kind feelings to- 
 wards the church, and attempted to destroy him, 
 but he was extricated from their plots and raised to 
 imperial power. He became in that station a usur- 
 per of the rights of God, by assuming an absolute 
 authority over the religion of his Christi m subjects. 
 He prescribed their faith and worship, and made 
 tlieir obligations to God subordinate to his contnd, 
 and dependent on his will fur their efficiency. He 
 assembled synods, and dictated what topics they 
 should discuss and adjudge, and tlien treated tlioir 
 decrees as dependent on his authority for thoir 
 ratification. He endeavored to compel his subjects 
 to acquiesce in his faitli. To this end lie issut-d a 
 decree prohiltiting all assemblies of dissentients 
 from the Catholic Church — confiscating their pro- 
 j)erty and siip])ressing their books. He a(;<;onl- 
 ingly deposed and appointed bishoj)s at his plea- 
 Bure ; and he even banished some of them to dis-
 
 114 LECTURE SEVENTH. 
 
 tant provinces, and threatened others with death. 
 He claimed the express sanction of God in these 
 acts, and thereby arrogated an absolute right to 
 legislate over the laws of God. He incorporated 
 the Catholic Church with the national govern- 
 ment — constituted himself its civil head — gave it 
 the right to purchase and hold property — released 
 its ministers from liability to civil offices, from the 
 payment of taxes, and from the jurisdiction of the 
 civil courts. He made provision for their support 
 from the public treasury. And along with all 
 these usurpations, he introduced a flood of super- 
 stitions, errors and idolatries, which debased the 
 church, offended the true worshippers, and forced 
 them to withdraw from the national establishment, 
 in order to maintain the truths of the gospel, and 
 to offer a pure homage. A body of the true people 
 of God, thus disappointed in their hopes, retired 
 into seclusion — continued for many ages with- 
 drawn from notoriety, and still subsist in total 
 separation from the apostate church. Such are 
 the Waldenses and others of different names, but 
 kindred faith. They have had a ministry of their 
 own, consisting only of elders and deacons, and 
 perpetuated by their own ordination. They have 
 held the great doctrines of the gospel, as evangeli- 
 cal Protestants now hold them, and have been dis- 
 tinguished for simplicity, purity and piety of man- 
 • ners ; and finally they have been preserved and 
 nourished in the valleys of the Alps and elsewhere,
 
 I 
 
 LECTURE SEVENTH. 115 
 
 by the peculiar care of Divine Providence. "With 
 the exception of the Jews, no people have ever 
 been preserved through so vast a period without a 
 change of institutions, principles, or manners. 
 
 And there was war in heaven : Michael and his angels fought against 
 the dragon ; and the dragon fought and Lis angels, and prevailed not ; 
 neither was their place found any more in heaven. And the great 
 dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the devil, and Satan, 
 which deceiveth the whole world : he was cast out into the earth, and 
 his angels were cast out with him. And I heard a loud voice saying 
 in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kin^jdom of 
 our God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren 
 is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night. And 
 they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their 
 testimony ; and they loved not their lives unto the death. Therefore 
 rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters 
 of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, hav- 
 ing great wrath, because he RLOwelh that he hath but a short time. 
 — xii : 7-12. 
 
 This serpent is obviously a different being from 
 the great red dragon which endeavored to devour 
 the man-child. He is not said to have seven heads, 
 ten horns, a tail that swept the stars, and an 
 appetite for fle.sli. Instead of this, he is called tho 
 old serpent, the devil and Satan, that deceiveth the 
 whole worhl— tiths tliat belong only to the great 
 apostate spirit, lie has subordinates of a similar 
 nature also, that fight uii(hr his standard — while 
 his opponents are Micliucl, tlie archangel, and his 
 subordinate angels. Here, tlicn, are two classes of 
 spirits exhibited as waging war with each otlier in 
 heaven. Ratan and his hosts, unable to maintain 
 their ground, are at Icngtli driven from heaven and
 
 116 LECTURE SEVENTH. 
 
 dejected to the earth. That they are both repre- 
 sentatives of men, is clear from the song in heaven 
 which exhibits the conquerors as not loving their 
 lives unto death — a remark suited to men and mar-- 
 tyrs, not to angels — and as overcoming their ad- 
 versaries by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word 
 of their testimony — language which is predicable 
 only of witnesses for God and believers in Christ. 
 Michael and his angels, therefore, are symbols of 
 believers in Christ — who gain a victory by faith in 
 his blood, by proclaiming his word and by submit- 
 ting to martyrdom rather than swerve from fidelity 
 to him. And the victory is thought to indicate 
 the approach of the kingdom of God and the tri- 
 umphant reign of Christ. Satan and his angels, 
 on the other hand, symbolize unbelievers and pagan 
 priests, who try by contradiction or persecution to 
 destroy their testimony and to maintain the su- 
 premacy of idolatry. Inasmuch as Satan accused 
 their brethren before God, the question between 
 them must have been one of religion, not of politi- 
 cal power. 
 
 The kingdom of God chanted by the voice from 
 heaven as at hand, is evidently that in which Mes- 
 siah is to reign. That chant was uttered by the 
 victors, and indicates that the church was to regard 
 its growth to a majority as insuring the speedy 
 advent of Christ. The heavens summoned to re- 
 joice are the new heavens — the symbol of the risen 
 and glorified saints, who are to descend with the
 
 LECTUKE SEVENTH. 117 
 
 Redeemer and reign with him as kings. They 
 who dwell in those heavens are the sanctified na- 
 tions who are to live under their sway. On the 
 other hand, the land and the sea on which the woe 
 is denounced, denote the nations at rest and in agi- 
 tation prior to the estahlishment of that millennial 
 kingdom. That the descent of Satan and his an- 
 gels was to be a woe to the earth and to the sea, 
 indicates that the decline of the pagan party into 
 a minority was to exasperate its priests and rulers 
 and lead them to more violent methods to over- 
 whelm their antagonists. The period of this con- 
 test was anterior to the retreat of the church into 
 the wilderness and the commencement of the twelve 
 hundred and sixty years. 
 
 This angel war, tlicn, was symholic of the strug- 
 gle between the faithful teachers of the gospel, on 
 the one hand, and the pagan priests and perse- 
 cuting rulers on the other, in behalf of their re- 
 spective religions. It occurred just before Con- 
 stantine ascended the throne, and resulted in his 
 espousal of the cause of the Christians and in the 
 rejection of paganism as the religion of the State. 
 The very cruelties of the heatlien, and the con- 
 stancy, meekness and joy of the Cliristians, tended 
 to produce this result. Ijoth parties considered 
 the ([uestion at issue in the contest to be, whicli of 
 their religions was genuine and to prevail. The 
 triumph of the gospt'l and tlic legal recognition of 
 Christianity by Constantino inspired a general per-
 
 118 LECTURE SEVENTH. 
 
 suasion that the happy period denoted by tho mil- 
 lennium was at hand. Historians describe the 
 church as uniting in thanksj^ivlngs for deliverance 
 and congratulations at the overthrow of idolatry 
 and the speedy approach of Christ's kingdom. At 
 the same time, the prediction of a woe to the land 
 and sea had a signal fulfillment in the increased 
 violence of pagan chiefs towards their subjects to 
 prevent their submission to the victorious faith. 
 The dying struggles of paganism were fitly prefig- 
 ured by the language, '^for the devil is come down 
 unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth 
 that he hath but a short time." 
 
 And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he 
 persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child. And 
 to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she 
 might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished 
 for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent. 
 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, 
 that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. And the 
 earth helped the woman ; and the earth opened her mouth, and swal- 
 lowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. And the 
 dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the 
 remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have 
 the testimony of Jesus Christ.— xii : 13-17. 
 
 The dragon who followed (sStcol?) the woman sym- 
 bolizes the pagan priests and their abettors, who 
 had been defeated in their attempt to maintain their 
 idol-worship, and had fallen into the minority. 
 Their following after her (not persecuting her) de- 
 notes their attempt to join her society by a profes- 
 sion of Christianity. 
 
 The serpent that cast water from its mouth was
 
 LECTURE SEVENTH. 119 
 
 not the devil that fought with Michael, the symbol 
 of the pagan party, but the monster dragon of 
 seven heads, that denoted tlie civil rulers. This is 
 apparent from that act which is appropriate to an 
 inhabitant of water, but not to an angelic being. 
 It represents the rulers of the Roman empire, 
 therefore, from the elevation of Constantino on- 
 wards — embracing both the western and, the eastern 
 dynasties. 
 
 The gift to the woman of the wings of an eagle 
 denotes, that aids were granted her in her flight 
 that were supernatural and peculiarly suited to 
 bear her above the dangers with which she was 
 threatened by the intrusion of pagans into the 
 church. As the wings were an addition to her 
 body and became a part of her nature, they denote 
 not an exterior instrument, but gifts that formed a 
 part of herself — intellectual and spiritual gifts, 
 therefore, as knowledge, faith, wisdom, constancy 
 and love, by which she was borne above the torrent 
 of false doctrines and superstitious rites in which 
 the dragon aimed to ingulf her. Tiiese false doc- 
 trines were symbolized by the flood of water cast 
 from the dragon's moutli. The earth which ab- 
 sorbed that flood and thus helped the woman, 
 denotes the people generally of the empire. By 
 eagerly embracing the religion thus adulterated to 
 their taste, and by their exulting reception of its 
 pomps, they occupied the attention of tho rulers, 
 and allowed the small body of diasentcra to CHcupc
 
 120 LECTURE SEVENTH. 
 
 from their sight. Her retreat into her place from 
 the face of the serpent, denotes that the scene of her 
 residence was unknown to the nilers. The anger 
 of the serpent indicates their continued disposition 
 to destroy her if in their power, while its going on 
 to make war with the rest of her seed, denotes that 
 they continued, after her disappearance, to perse- 
 cute the isolated individuals that from time to time 
 dissented from the corrupt church and professed 
 the pure faith. 
 
 The phrase, ''a time, times and half a time/' 
 the period during which the woman was nour- 
 ished in the wilderness, denotes twelve hundred 
 and sixty years — i. e., a year, two years and 
 half a year=twelve hundred and sixty days, re- 
 presenting as many years. These symbols, then, 
 indicate, that on the usurpation by Constantine 
 and his successors of authority over the church, 
 the pure worshippers began to dissent, to withdraw 
 from the public assembly and to worship apart ; 
 that on the nationalization of the church a crowd 
 of pagans soon entered it ; that a vast torrent of 
 corrupt doctrines and rites was introduced into its 
 faith and worship by the emperors and their sub- 
 ordinates, that threatened to bear away the true 
 people of God, from the impulse of which they 
 were signally protected ; that a body of them re- 
 tired from the observation of the rulers, into a 
 place where they were sustained for a long period, 
 and that the rulers continued to wreak their mal-
 
 LECTURE SEVENTH. 121 
 
 ice on the individuals w^lio rose occasionally in the 
 empire and dissented from the popular faith. 
 
 All these symhols, as thus explained, had a sig- 
 nal fulfillment, from Constantine through a long 
 succession of ages. History shows — 
 
 1, Tliat when the church became nationalized, a 
 vast body of pagans entered it, and thus verified 
 the prediction, that after being cast to the earth 
 they would follow the woman. Eusebius speaks of 
 '* the indescribable hypocrisy of those who entered 
 the church and deceitfully assumed the Christian 
 name." Christianity became the religion of the 
 court, and a profession of it a passport to office 
 and honor. Corruption was the legitimate conse- 
 quence. 
 
 2. That Constantine and his successors introdu- 
 ced a flood of false doctrines into the cliurch which 
 swept thousands into the vortex of apostacy. Such 
 were the veneration of the cross, the homage of 
 relics, the invocation of saints, the conversion of 
 religion into gorgeous ceremonies, the encourage- 
 ment of celibacy, and the arrogation of the riglits 
 of God by civil and ecclesiastical rulers. 
 
 'A. That soon after tlicse superstitions began to 
 prevail, (iod raised up many who disapproved of 
 them, and when cftbrts were made to coerce them 
 into the adoption of these false views and practices, 
 they submitted to various forms of persecution, 
 rather than renounce their ])rimitive faith. They 
 were deposed from their stations, subjected to tor- 
 11
 
 122 LECTURE SEVENTH. 
 
 ture, deprived of tlieir goods, banished from their 
 country, and many of them put to deatli. Finally 
 as a body, they retired into the wilderness. 
 
 4. As it was by spiritual aids that the true wor- 
 shippers were enabled to resist these temptations, 
 and to fly to the desert^ no specific record of those 
 aids is to be sought on the page of history. The 
 facts are, that a body of dissenters from the corrupt 
 church was found in the valleys of the Alps at a 
 later age — that they are known from the testimony 
 of Catholic writers to have existed there as early as 
 the 11th century — that it was then, and is now 
 claimed by themselves, and admitted by their 
 enemies, that they had subsisted there from a 
 much earlier age — that they were organized into 
 churches — that they regarded the Scriptures as a 
 revelation from God, and a rule of faith — that they 
 had a ministry of tlieir own, and were distinguished 
 by the simplicity and purity of their lives. They 
 have been preserved there, and nourished by extra- ■ 
 ordinary means. 
 
 5. That the population at large received, with 
 the utmost eagerness, the corrupt religion dictated 
 by the emperors. Not a single conspicuous prelate 
 appears to have objected to their measures. The 
 great body of ecclesiastics and members on the con- 
 trary exulted in the prosperity which seemed thus 
 to be bestowed on the church. This circumstance 
 satisfied the rulers in a measure^ and rendered it 
 easier for obscure individuals who dissented to escape
 
 LECTURE SEVENTH. 123 
 
 their notice, and to retire into remote solitudes. 
 Here they have maintained the pure worship of 
 God. 
 
 6. That the existence of a body of dissenters 
 from the Catholic Church was for ages unknown to 
 the persecuting authorities. 
 
 7. And, finally, that they oppressed such indivi- 
 duals as from time to time rejected the errors of 
 the estahlished church, and maintained an evan- 
 gelical faith and worship. Let us close with a few 
 reflections: 
 
 1. What a singular vigilance God has ever kept 
 over his church ! Sometimes it has seemed nearly 
 overwhelmed with destruction, but deliverance has 
 arisen from sources whence it was least expected. 
 In seasons of depression, Zion has often exclaimed 
 in unbelief, " The Lord hath forsaken me, and my 
 Lord hath forgotten me I" But his gracious re- 
 sponse hath been, '' Can a woman forget her suck- 
 ing child that she should not have compassion on 
 the son of her womb? Yea, they may forget, yet 
 will I not forget thee. Behold, I have graven thee 
 on the palms of my hands ; thy walls are con- 
 tinually before me." 
 
 2. Worldly prosperity is often a snare to the 
 church. This is applicable alike to individuals and 
 to the collective body. Priilc, an 1 luxury, and 
 pomp, follow in the train of secular authority and 
 of worldly po[)ularity. Tiic most wicked in<'n will 
 join the church when it is fashionable. On the
 
 124 LECTURE SEVENTH. 
 
 contrary, persecution has been a great purifier of 
 the disciples. It has caused them to die to sin, to 
 be crucified to the world, and to cherish a more 
 intimate communion with God. 
 
 3. As we are now free from this annoyance, let 
 us guard against the insidious smiles of the world — 
 the stupifying influence of fashionable religion — 
 and since God does not chastise us into holiness, 
 let us seek it by a diligent use of his own appointed 
 means — especially tlie study of his precious word.
 
 LECTUKE EIGHTH. 
 
 REVELATIONS, CHAPl'ER XIII : 1-10. 
 
 And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of 
 the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten 
 crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy. And the beast 
 which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a 
 bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion : and the dragon gave him 
 his power, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw one of his 
 heada as it were wounded to death ; and his deadly wound was healed; 
 and all the world wondered after the beast. And they worshipped 
 the dragon which gave power unto the beast : and they worshipped 
 the beast, saying. Who is like unto the beast? who is able to 
 make war with him? And there was given unto him a mouth 
 speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was givi.'n 
 onto him to continue forty and two months. And ho opened 
 his moutli in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his 
 tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. And it was given unto 
 bim to make war with the saints, and to overcome them : and power 
 was given him over ail kindreds, and tongues, and nations. And all 
 that dwell upon the earth hliall worship him, whose names are not 
 written in the book of life of the Lamb slain, from the foundation of 
 the world. If any man have an car, let liim hear. He that Icadoth 
 into captivity shall go into captivity : he that kiileth with the sword 
 must be killed with the sword. Hero is the patience and the faith of 
 the saints. — liev. xii : 1-10. 
 
 Tho wild beast is a symbol of rulers. Tljis is 
 manifest from tlie budges of royalty ascribed to it — 
 crowns, a throne and great authority. It is a sym- 
 bol of cotemporancous rulers, obviously, from its 
 ten liorns with tlicir diadems, which represent sc-
 
 126 LECTURE EIGHTH. 
 
 parate dynasties. It symbolizes a combination of 
 dynasties that succeed a dominion formerly exer- 
 cised by the dragon. This is evident, from its re- 
 ceiving from the dragon its power, its throne and 
 great authority. It is indicated also by the seven 
 heads, which are representatives of the same spe- 
 cies of rulers that are symbolized by the heads of 
 the dragon. That dragon, you will remember, 
 wore the diadems on his heads, (xii : 3) this wild 
 beast, rising from the sea, wears them on his horns 
 (verse 1). This change denotes that those orders 
 of supreme rulers which the seven heads repre- 
 sented, are no longer in authority, but are suc- 
 ceeded by the new dynasties prefigured by the 
 horns. In other words, both the beast of this 
 chapter, and that of chapter xii: 3 represent the 
 rulers of the Roman Empire ; but that refers to it 
 as governed by seven orders of rulers — this, as di- 
 vided among ten kingdoms. The body of the wild 
 beast was like a leopard's, its feet like a bear's, and 
 its mouth like a lion's — a union of the utmost 
 agility, with the greatest strength to grasp and ap- 
 petite to devour. All this indicated a combination 
 of aggressive, bloody and insatiable tyrants. That 
 one of its heads was wounded to death, and its 
 death- wound healed, denotes that one of the suc- 
 cessions of rulers symbolized by its heads, was cut 
 off by the sword, and supplanted by one of the 
 others for a time, but afterwards restored. That 
 the whole earth wondered after the beast, indicates
 
 LECTURE EIGHTH. 12T 
 
 that the whole population of the ten kingdoms re- 
 garded the monarchs whom it represents, with ad- 
 miration and awe, and eulogized the heroism of 
 their exploits and the wisdom of their rule. That 
 they worshipped the dragon because it gave it au- 
 thority _, implies that they regarded the important 
 rights which tlieir monarchs exercised as derived 
 from tlie dragon, and as lawfully assumed by them 
 because they had been arrogated and exercised by 
 that ancient rule. That their ascriptions to the 
 dragon and wild beast of that authority as legiti- 
 mate was worship, denotes that the assumption of 
 that authority was an arrogatiou of the preroga- 
 tives of God, and their assent to it, therefore, the 
 ascription to them of a homage due only to Him, 
 That arrogation of His rights is denoted also by 
 tlie names of blaspliemy on tlie heads of the 
 dragon, and by tlie blasphemies of His name, 
 whicli the wild beast is represented as uttering. 
 The name of God is descriptive of what he is in 
 his relations to his creatures, and is the symbol 
 tlience of his ])eculiar attributes and prerogatives. 
 The wild beasts' l)la.s[)lieniy of his name, then, is 
 its denial to him of his peculiar prerogatives, and 
 the claiming of tliem as its own. The tabernacle 
 was the tent erected by the command of God, as 
 the place of offering tlie worship which he enjoined. 
 The inner sanctuary syinbolized the heaven in 
 which he manifests himself and receives tlie hom- 
 age of the spirits of the just made perfect, and of
 
 128 LBCTURB EIGHTH. 
 
 the angelic hosts. The main sanctuary, in which 
 worship was offered hy the priests and Levites, re- 
 presented the places in which the ministers of tho 
 Christian Church presented acceptable worship. 
 To calumniate his tabernacle, therefore, was to as- 
 cribe to it something inconsistent with its office, 
 and detracting from his honor. Of this kind was 
 the representation of the heavens as the residence 
 of other beings besides himself who are entitled to 
 worship. Such also is the declaration that edifices 
 in which idols are placed, and in which homage is 
 paid to other objects than God, are the proper 
 places of the worship which the church on earth is 
 to offer. To blaspheme those who dwell in heaven 
 was in like manner to calumniate them as claiming 
 the attributes and prerogatives of God, and as de- 
 siring and receiving a religious homage that is due 
 only to him. That it was given to it to make war 
 with the saints and to overcome them, denotes that 
 it persecuted the pure worshippers who refused 
 submission to its claims, and inflicted on them 
 what evils it pleased. That it had authority over 
 every tribe and people, and tongue and nation, and 
 was worshipped by all, except the true people of 
 God^ signifies that all the nations ruled over by 
 the monarchies which it represents, submitted to 
 their arrogations of the rights of God, and that 
 none dissented, and acknowledged and vindicated 
 the prerogatives of the Almighty, but those whose 
 names were written in the Lamb's book of life.
 
 LECTURE EIGHTH. 129 
 
 That he who led into captivity was himself to be- 
 come a captive ; and he that slew with the sword 
 must himself be slain, indicates that those who 
 should defend themselves by force against the reli- 
 gious tyranny of those monarchies, would be de- 
 feated in their endeavors, and involve themselves 
 in the very evils they attempted to escape. That 
 here is the faith and the patience of the saints, de- 
 notes that the true witnesses of God were not, in 
 fulfilling their office, to resort to violence for deliv- 
 erance from those persecuting tyrants, and for the 
 maintenance of religious freedom, but in meekness 
 and faith content themselves with uttering that 
 testimony for God, which he has promised to make 
 a devouring fire to their enemies. 
 
 The period of the wild beasts' triumphant au- 
 thority, like that of the woman in the desert and 
 the witnesses, was to be forty-two months,, the 
 symbol of twelve hundred and sixty years. All 
 these characteristics meet most conspicuously in 
 the Gothic rulers, who establi.shed governments in 
 the Western Roman Empire in tiie fifth century, 
 and their successors and subjects to the present 
 
 time. 
 
 The emergence of the wild beast from the sea is 
 not to be regarded as having been accomplished in 
 a brief space. It occuj)ie(l such a period as would 
 be required for many Kej)arate tribes to come from 
 a distance, to engage in numerous wars, and 
 finally, after victory, to establish new and indc-
 
 130 LECTURE EIGHTH. 
 
 pendent governments. Nor are the cliiefs who 
 ruled over parts of the empire to be considered as 
 symbolized by the horns while they remained — as 
 in France for a long time — in subordination to 
 Kome. They emerged from the sea as dynasties 
 when they became rulers of portions of the empire 
 in independence of that power. The institution of 
 the horns, therefore, took ])lace at different periods, 
 and they represented those who subsisted when the 
 conquest of the empire was completed, and the im- 
 perial power extinguished. History teaches : 
 
 1. That on the conquest of Italy and termina- 
 tion of imperial rule, A. D. 476, the barbarians 
 held nearly the whole Western Empire, and were 
 distributed under ten kingly governments, viz: 
 the Vandals, the Suevi, the Visigoths, the Alans, 
 the Burgundians, the Franks, the Britons, the Os- 
 trogoths, the Lombards, and the Heruli. These 
 separate dynasties are united in one symbol, and 
 exhibited as one great combination of usurping ty- 
 rants, from the similarity of their claims, policy 
 and rulers. They all adopted, to a great degree, 
 the laws of the ancient empire as their common 
 law. They united in the same usurpation of di- 
 vine rights, in imposing the same false religion on 
 their subjects, and in similar hatred to the true 
 people of God. They all nationalized the church, 
 and all persecuted dissenters. So much for the 
 ten horns. 
 
 2. That these rulers were to their subjects in
 
 LECTURE EIGHTH. 131 
 
 strength, ferocity and bloodiness, what an animal 
 would be to its victim, that united in itself, the 
 agility of the leopard, the strength of the bear, 
 and the voracity of the lion. 
 
 3. That after the decease of Constantine, the 
 succession of Christian emperors, represented by 
 the seventh head of the wild beast, was inter- 
 rupted by the death of all those of the family who 
 might naturally have continued the succession. 
 The sceptre, therefore, descended to Julian, the 
 apostate, the only surviving male of the family en- 
 titled to it. Immediately after his accession to the 
 throne he publicly disavowed Christianity, re- 
 established the worship of idols, and endeavored 
 to render it again tlie popular and national faith. 
 Thus one of the heads of the wild beast was, as it 
 were, wounded to death. After a reign of only 
 eighteen months, however, lie was removed by 
 death, and the wound of the seventh head was 
 healed by the elevation to the throne of Jovian, a 
 Christian. From this time, the line of Christian 
 emperors continued until the supreme jjower j)assed 
 irom the Komaris to the Goths in the West, and to 
 the Turks at Constantinople. 
 
 4. That the ]K)]iulation of the empire regarded 
 their rulers with awe and admiration. The com- 
 mon people, sunk for ages to the most degraded 
 vassalage, revered the monarchs, the various ranks 
 of nobles, and their armed followers, as a superior 
 race, while poets and historians celebrated their
 
 132 LECTURE EIGHTH. 
 
 warlike exploits, and philosophers and priests jus- 
 tified their usurpations, and eulogized the wisdom 
 and benignity of their rule. Thus all the world 
 wondered after the beast. 
 
 5. The people of these kingdoms sui)posed their 
 monarchs to have derived important rights from 
 the rulers of the ancient empire, symbolized by the 
 heads of the dragon, and to be authorized by their 
 example to arrogate the same powers that they 
 had assumed. Thus they approved of their adopt- 
 ing the laws of the empire, in respect to ecclesias- 
 tical affairs,, and justified by the example of the 
 emperors, their usurpation of authority over the 
 church, and their persecution of dissenters. Thus 
 the dragon gave to the wild beast his power, and 
 his seat (throne) and great authority. 
 
 6. The ancient Koman rulers and the Gothic 
 monarchs were guilty of blasphemy against God, 
 by usurping authority over his rights and laws. 
 They rescinded his commands and institutions, in- 
 troduced a different code, established new religious 
 rites, constituted creatures, images and relics ob- 
 jects of worship ; appointed new mediators and 
 modes of sanctification, and hunted with fire and 
 sword those who refused submission to their will. 
 As God claims exclusive control over the faith and 
 conscience of the creature, those who set up a 
 counter claim accuse him of usurpation. Thus the 
 beast opened his mouth in blasphemy against God 
 to blaspheme his name.
 
 LECTURE EIGHTH. 133 
 
 7. The rulers symbolized by the wild beast tra- 
 duced the tabernacle of God. They calumniated 
 the heavens of the divine presence by exhibiting 
 them as the residence of many other beings than 
 God, that are entitled to divine worship. Such 
 were the saints and angels whom they invoked. 
 By ascribing to them the attributes of God, and 
 representing them as dwelling in heaven and enti- 
 tled to worship along with the self-existent and 
 eternal Being, they blasphemed the tabernacle of 
 God. 
 
 8. They traduced the places for worship on 
 earth, by representing them to be only such as 
 were consecrated b}' superstitious rites, and de- 
 voted to tlie worship of saints, of angels, of relics, 
 and J)f inanimate beings. Worship was not al- 
 lowed to be offered, except in edifices consecrated 
 to that use, nor were edifices allowed to be conse- 
 crated except by the celebration of the mass. 
 
 9. They blasphemed those who dwell in heaven, 
 by representing the spirits of the just, and the an- 
 gelic orders as arrogating the rights of God^ and 
 seeking and receiving from men the homage duo 
 only to Ilim. In legalizing the worshi]) of thoso 
 beings, they proceeded on the assuni])ti()n that 
 they acquiesced in it as suited to their nature and 
 station, and accused them, therefore, of usurping 
 the tlirone and j)rerogativc8 of God, and demand- 
 ing a homage as deities. This was to ascribe to 
 
 12 •
 
 134 LECTURE EIGHTH. 
 
 them the greatest impiety of which creatures can 
 he guilty. 
 
 10. They persecuted the true people of God, 
 and inflicted on them the most Avanton and atro- 
 cious cruelties. They formally nndertook to exe- 
 cute the decrees of the councils and bishops against 
 dissenters. In every age the ecclesiastics devolved 
 on them the execution of their sentences to im- 
 prisonment, confiscation, exile and death. It was 
 the civil powers that hurned the martyrs in the 
 south of France in 1017— that slaughtered the Al- 
 bigenses and Waldenses in the twelfth and follow- 
 ing centuries — that persecuted the Wicldiffites and 
 Lollards in England — that committed Huss and 
 Jerome of Germany to the flames, and that put to 
 death the vast crowd of martyrs in various Euro- 
 pean countries in the sixteenth and seventeenth 
 centuries. Thus it was given unto the beast to 
 make war with the saints, and to overcome them, 
 even among all kindreds, and tongues and nations. 
 11. Whoever attempted to deliver themselves by 
 force from this religious tyranny were involved in 
 a still deeper destruction. The Albigenses were 
 almost exterminated by the armies against which 
 they attempted to defend themselves. The small 
 number which remained after the devastation of 
 their fields and cities, were either forced to con- 
 form to the Catholic church, or driven into other 
 lands. The Waldenses perished in far greater 
 numbers by the sword, in their struggles for free-
 
 LECTURE EIGHTH. 135 
 
 dom, than by the fires of martyrdom, and sunk, 
 after their contests, to a still more hopeless vassal- 
 age. A resort to the sword by the Bohemians and 
 Huguenots of France to defend their religious 
 freedom, resulted, after vast slaughters, in their 
 entire subjection to the tyranny from which they 
 souglit deliverance. And the Protestants of Swit- 
 zerland, Holland, Great Britain, and other nations, 
 who succeeded in resisting their ancient tyrants, 
 instead of securing religious liberty, only placed 
 themselves under Protestant instead of Catholic 
 masters. Thus he that killed with the sword was 
 himself also killed by the sword. 
 
 12. The true witnesses of God exhibited their 
 patience and faith, by meekly enduring the cruel- 
 ties inflicted on them, and contenting themselves 
 with the utterance of tlieir testimony. Of the 
 hundreds of thousands who were called tliruugh 
 twelve centuries to maintain their allegiance to 
 God at the peril of their lives, the number who 
 faltered was comparatively small. And of those 
 who, under the agonies of the scourge and the 
 rack, recanted, or promised to recant, a large i)ro- 
 p(jrtion, on being released from tlie sufferings that 
 overcame them, ultjured their recantation, re- 
 professed the religion of Clirist, and met with 
 firmness the hideous deatli to which they were im- 
 mediately hurried, in many instances the young, 
 the delicate, the bcjaiitiriil, the cultivated, endured 
 the most repulsive and shameful tortures, and wel-
 
 136 LECTURE EIGHTH. 
 
 cohied the gibbet, the axe and the flames, with a 
 sublimity of calmness, fortitude and trust in God 
 worthy of the disciples of Jesus. "Here is the 
 patience and the faith of the saints." 
 
 13. The triumphant career of the wild beast as 
 a blasphemer has continued through nearly twelve 
 hundred and sixty years. Its agency as a reli- 
 gious tyrant did not commence at its emergence 
 from the sea, but at its full assumption of au- 
 thority over religion, its concurrence with the pope 
 in enforcing his false doctrines and superstitions 
 on its subjects, and in persecuting the witnesses of 
 Jesus for their dissent. It is in that relation that 
 it has acted as a blasphemer of God, his tabernacle 
 and his saints. On that it did not enter until a 
 long period after its emergence from the sea. 
 From the best calculations, it seems probable that 
 the period of the twelve hundred and sixty years is 
 drawing to a close. It may extend to the latter 
 part of the j)resent century, but certainly not 
 longer. 
 
 The commentators who regard the wild beast as 
 symbolizing the Roman Empire, agree that the 
 seven heads denote the seven forms of its ancient 
 government : six of these are the kingly, the con- 
 sular, the dictatorial, the decemviral, tlie tribuni- 
 tial, and the imperial. It is not so clear what cor- 
 responds with the seventh. Constantino and his 
 successors introduced a new principle into the gov- 
 ernment, by incorporating Christianity as the reli-
 
 LECTURE EIGHTH. 13T 
 
 gion of the state. He made it an element of the 
 constitution and a basis of power, and wrought 
 thereby a revolution in the laws and administra- 
 tion of the empire. It was thus a political change, 
 and fitly represented as one of the heads of the 
 wild beast. This was, therefore, probably tho 
 seventh head, whose wound was healed. 
 
 As my space forbids the taking up of the next 
 vision in this chapter, I will conclude with a few 
 reflections. 
 
 1. Tlie history of the church as portrayed in 
 prophecy, and verified in the lives of its true ad- 
 herents, teaches the great truth that holiness ever 
 has met with opposition in the world. From the 
 hour that the blood of Abel cried from the ground 
 for vengeance till the present day, wicked men 
 have hated good men, because the works of the one 
 were evil, and of the others righteous. The an- 
 cient prophets, the inspired apostles, the primitive 
 Christians were all more or less persecuted. Mil- 
 lions have sealed the truth of their testimony with 
 their blood. Tliey have died rejoicing in tlie pri- 
 vilege of following their Lord in his sufferings. 
 No form of torture has been omitted — no influence, 
 which hope or fear, or flattery or force, or igno- 
 miny or death could wield, has been neglected, in 
 order to suppress divine trutli. 
 
 2. But the gospel has still prospered. The very 
 means used to retard its progress have tended to 
 its diffusion. This fact is bo generally admitted.
 
 138 LECTURE EIGHTH. 
 
 that It lias given rise to a sort of proverl) — " The 
 blood of the martyrs is the seed of the church." 
 When human governments, on the contrary, took 
 the gospel under their protection, it immediately 
 began to languish. Both these facts proclaim the 
 divine origm and the divine nature of Ch; i. '. ianity. 
 A religion must come from heaven that can neither 
 be sustained by mere human effort, nor destroyed 
 by human opposition. 
 
 3. Why is not the gospel more opposed by the 
 world at the present day ? Has it outlived its ene- 
 mies, and entrenched itself in the affections of so- 
 ciety ? This is true only to a partial extent. The 
 world is still hostile to pure religion. The carnal 
 mind is yet enmity against God. Why then is 
 there not more collision ? It is because professors 
 of the gospel exhibit so little of its genuine spirit 
 — a spirit of self-denial, of deadness to sin, of cruci- 
 fixion to the world. They make rare and feeble 
 aggressive efforts on the kingdom of Satan. They 
 are too much like the world to excite its hatred. 
 The great mass of Christendom is sunk into an 
 awful state of formalism and worldliness. But 
 when the primitive holiness of the church shall be 
 restored, and its members assume their legitimate 
 character, opposition will surely be excited. Could 
 you now bear such effects ? If you could not re- 
 tain both your Christian profession and your 
 worldly popularity, your religious opinions and 
 your earthly possessions, your rights of conscience
 
 LECTUREEIGHTH. 139 
 
 and your personal liberty, wliicli would you re- 
 nounce? Were it literally necessary to give up 
 father and mother, brothers and sisters, wife and 
 children, houses and lands, and even our own lives, 
 in order to be disciples, who of us would still hold 
 fast to our integrity ? May God help us to exam- 
 ine ourselves by this test ! 
 
 4. And if to professing Christians such close 
 and riged tests are to be applied, how clearly is it 
 seen that the destruction of the openly wicked will 
 be complete, inevitable and remediless ! You are 
 now '■'lost/' ''condemned already," and "the 
 wrath of God abidetli " on you 1 But while the 
 execution of the sentence is suspended, mercy calls, 
 Jesus invites and intercedes, the Spirit strives, 
 the promises encourage, and heaven holds out its 
 glittering crowns ! Oh ! will you not submit to 
 the authority of God, and thus partake of the 
 honors and joys of his eternal kingdom?
 
 LECTURE NINTH. 
 
 REVELATIONS, CHArTER XIII: 11-18; XIV: 1-5. 
 
 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth ; and he had 
 two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. And he exerciseth 
 all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and 
 them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly 
 wound was healed. And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh 
 fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, And de- 
 ceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the meaiiH of those miracles 
 which he had power to do in the sight of the beast ; saj'ing to them 
 that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, 
 which had the wound by a sword, and did live. And he had power to 
 give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast 
 should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the 
 image of the beast should be killed. And he causeth all, both small 
 and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their 
 right hand, or in their foreheads : And that no man might buy or- 
 sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the num- 
 ber of his name. Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding 
 count the number of the beast ; for it is the number of a man ; and his 
 number i» Six hundred threescore and six. — Bev. xiii: 11-18. 
 
 The earth, when distinguished from the sea, de- 
 notes the pojiulation of an empire under a settled 
 government, prior to any invasion. And when 
 distinguished, as in the twelfth verse, from those 
 who inhabit it, appears to represent its native 
 population, in discrimination from its conquerors.
 
 LECTURE NINTH. 141 
 
 The ascent of this wild beast from the earth, there- 
 fore^ signifies that it drew its origin from the na- 
 tive population of the empire-7-not from the for- 
 eigners who conquered it, and erected the ten 
 kingdoms out of its ruins. It was not the creature 
 of the Gothic nations. It sprung not from their 
 faith, their manners, or their policy. But it was 
 generated by the Latins, Avhom they subdued, and 
 was the offspring of tlie corrupt faith, and the vile 
 superstition of that people, imbibed before their 
 subjection.* It had two horns, the symbols of a 
 two-fold authority, and like a himb's, apparently 
 for ornament and defence, not for aggression. But 
 it spake as a dragon — an aggressive, carniverous 
 and merciless brute. It exercises all the power of 
 the first wild beast — similar power as a civil ruler 
 and tyrant of its vassals — similar power as an am- 
 bitious and lawless warrior — similar power as a 
 usurper of dominion over the rights of God and 
 the consciences of its subjects. And it exercises 
 this power in the presence of (before) the ten- 
 horned wild beast — i. e. simultaneously with it — 
 by its allowance, and with its sanction. It excites 
 the earth (the native Latin i)oi)ulation), and those 
 who inhabit it (the Gothic nations, who conquered 
 them), to worship the wild beast, whose death 
 wound was healed. The rulers of the empire — 
 whom the people were excited to worship — were 
 those who were rei)resented by the head that re- 
 ceived the death wound. Their principles and
 
 142 LECTURE NINTH. 
 
 practices were, therefore, eminently congenial to 
 those of this two-horned wild beast. It works 
 great wonders. It produces effects that seem to 
 be miraculous, and by which it seeks to prove 
 the co-operation and sanction of the Almight}^, as 
 the ancient prophets proved their divine commis- 
 sion by calling from heaven fire to consume their 
 sacrifices. By these pretended miracles it deceives 
 those who dwell on the earth — i. e. the conquering 
 nations, into the belief that it is a proj)het of the 
 Lord, and through the influfence thus attained, 
 prompts them to make an image to the wild beast, 
 which has the wound of the sword, and lived. As 
 this wild beast syrabtilized a succession of civil ru- 
 lers, its image (of the same form, but of a different 
 nature from that which it represents) must denote 
 a religious organization. To prompt tlie Gothic 
 conquerors to make an image of the wild beast, 
 under its seventh head, was to prompt them to 
 erect an ecclesiastical government co-extensive with 
 their territories, embracing a regular gradation of 
 ranks, like the government of the empire under 
 Constantino and his successors, founded on like 
 principles, and animated by a similar spirit. Into 
 the imperial hierarchy which was- thus erected, it 
 infused such power, such zeal, such ambition, and 
 such a unity of purpose, that it acted as one gigan- 
 tic individual, moved by its own inherent energies, 
 and swayed by a single spirit. It claimed an ab- 
 solute dominion over the religion of the sub- 
 
 i
 
 LECTURE NINTH. 143 
 
 jects, and caused those who wouhl not submit to 
 its assumptims to be put to death. And it caused 
 all — the small and great, the rich and poor, the 
 bond and :rce — to impress on themselves a mark, 
 in token of their submission to its claims, and that 
 no one could, witliout that mark, enjoy the right of 
 property, or opportunity to gain a living. That 
 mark is the name of the wild beast in that form, 
 in which it subsisted under the head that received 
 the death wound, or it is the number of that 
 name. Here is wisdom. Let him who has un- 
 derstanding compute the number of the beast, for 
 it is the number of a man, and its number is six 
 hundred and sixty-six. As the Greeks used their 
 letters to represent numbers, the letters of every 
 name might be taken as signs of arithmetical num- 
 bers as well as of sounds. To compute the number 
 of a name, therefore, is to ascertain tlie sum total 
 of the numbers which its letters represent. This 
 number of the beast is the number of a man — i. e. 
 of a family of men, a race, or a nation. It is the 
 name of that family, therefore, from which the na- 
 tion ruled by the wild beast under its seventh head 
 drew its origin. It is also the name of the beast 
 after whose pattern the new structure is formed. 
 What, then, is the great combination of agents 
 denoted by the two-horned wild beast. All its 
 characteristics are found in the Koman Catlnilic 
 hierarchy within the pnpal dominions, or in the 
 papacy.
 
 144 LECTURE NINTH. 
 
 1. As the ten-liorned wild beast rose up out of 
 the sea, denoting the origin of an empire, from the 
 troubled state of things in the world, so the pre- 
 sent beast is seen rising up out of the earth, deno- 
 ting a power that grew up insensibly, like a weed 
 in a garden, out of the established and quiet order 
 of things. Such was popery. It had its origin in 
 the ancient Latin population, not in their barbarian 
 conquerors. Rome, its metropolis, was in Latiura, 
 the native seat of the people that founded the Ro- 
 man empire, and was the capital from which the 
 church drew its name. It had subsisted as a na- 
 tionalized hierarchy 163 years at the time of the 
 conquest of Rome, and the full emergence of the 
 wild beast from the sea. 
 
 2. It was subsequently invested with a civil do- 
 minion also over Latium, and some other countries, 
 and thence became a two-fold monarchy, answering 
 to its symbolization by two horns. The po])es 
 accordingly represent themselves as wielding both 
 the temporal and the spiritual sword. Boniface 
 VIII says in his bull, " For when the apostle said 
 behold, here are two swords, the Lord did not 
 reply they are too many, but enough." As a tem- 
 poral prince, and as a universal bishop then, the 
 Roman pontiff fills up the symbol of a two-horned 
 wild beast. 
 
 3. Its horns were like a lamb's, indicating a 
 harmless spirit, but it spoke with a dragon voice. 
 This perfectly answers to that affectation of Chris-
 
 LECTURE NINTH. 145 
 
 tian meekness which was accompanied with the 
 doctrine and deeds of the wicked one. At one 
 time it can be the servant of servants — at another, 
 the deposer of kings, and the disposer of empires. 
 The standard of the papal kingdom is a lamb at 
 the foot of a cross ; but its history is that of a 
 ferocious brute, spreading terror by its imperious 
 voice, and preying on the blood of the unoffending 
 and helpless. No other monarcliy in Europe has 
 been so jealous of its prerogatives, so quick and 
 implacable in its resentments, and so devoid of pity 
 towards its victims. 
 
 4. It exercised the same power as the first wild 
 beast, and at the same period with it. It was a 
 civil and military power, like the surrounding 
 monarchies. It claimed, like them, absolute au- 
 thority over the property; persons and lives of its 
 subjects ; issued and executed decrees, and levied 
 taxes. Like tliem, it rarised armies, made war on 
 its neiglibors, fouglit battles and conquered ter- 
 ritories. 
 
 5. It prompted the earth — the native population 
 — atjd those who inhabited it — the Gothic conquer- 
 ors — to worship tlie fiist wihl beast, wliose death 
 wound was healed — i. e. Constaiitine and his suo- 
 cessorH. The worship whicli the native uiid har- 
 barian popuh-ition was iii<luced to ofler to those 
 em[)eror8 was involved in the ascription to them of 
 tlie rights of God, and in admitting as just their 
 arrogation of authority over his laws and his 
 
 13
 
 146 
 
 LECTURE NINTH 
 
 church. If a man claim the peculiar prerogatives 
 of God, those who assent to his claim are said to 
 worship him. Constantino and his successors 
 made that claim^ and the popes, by influencing the 
 people to yield to it, are said to have caused them 
 to worship the beast. They even forged a decree 
 for Constantino, in which he is represented as 
 claiming absolute authority over all the churches 
 of God, and then, by virtue of it, investing the 
 popes with a dominion still more exalted over the 
 faith and worsliip of the churches. In other 
 words, the ten-horned beast, claiming divine 
 rights, conferred them on the two-horned beast, 
 who, in his turn, persuaded the people that the 
 claim was lawful, and therefore that the gift was 
 valid. 
 
 6. The popes and thSir subordinates have pro- 
 fessed to enjoy miraculous powers through every 
 age since their origin, and have thus sought to 
 convince the rulers and the people of their divine 
 commission. The miracles pretended to have been 
 performed by them are too generally known to re- 
 quire detail. Ecclesiastical history is crowded 
 with them. Nor is this claim yet abandoned. A 
 Roman divine of some eminence published not long 
 ago a vindication of the miracle of the "Holy 
 House of Loretto" — the story that the house of 
 Joseph and Mary flew tlirough the air from Pales- 
 tine to Italy 1 The public journals some years ago 
 contained an account of the pretended healing of
 
 LECTURE NINTH. 147 
 
 an inveterate disease by the prayers of the pope. 
 As recently as 1856, John Wyse, a Catholic priest 
 of England, published a book, entitled the 
 ''Manual of the Confraternity of La Salette," in 
 which he gravely narrates the Apparition of the 
 Virgin Mary on the mountain of La Salette, Italy, 
 September the 19th, 1846, to two illiterate peasant 
 children of the ages of eleven and fifteen years I 
 This book received the ''approbation" of Dr. 
 W. B. Ullathorne, Catholic bishop of Birmingham, 
 who himself put forth a book in 1855, giving an 
 account of his pilgrimage to La Salette in the pre- 
 vious year. Although this fraud has been amply 
 exposed, yet the anniversary of this pseudo-miracle 
 is celebrated by the visit of thousands to the spot. 
 The instructions of the Virgin, said to have been 
 given on the occasion, are carefully preserved and 
 disseminated, and a new order of "saints" is likely 
 to be establislied to give notoriety and force to the 
 marvellous story. See Edinburgh Revieiu for July, 
 1857. That the apostle John did not intend to sanc- 
 tion these pretensions is evident from his words: 
 *^ And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by 
 means of those miracles, which he had power to do 
 in the sight of the beast." Paul too mentions this 
 as a characteristic of the man of sin, whose coming 
 would be *' with all power, and signs, and lying 
 wonders." The very evidence, therefore, which 
 popery adduces to prove its apostolic authorify, 
 demonstrates its identity with the man of sin.
 
 148 LECTURE NINTH. 
 
 7. The papacy influenced the Gothic rulers to - 
 make an image to the wikl beast wliich received 
 the death wound and lived, by the union of their 
 several national churches into a single hierarchy, 
 and subjection of them to the pope as their supreme 
 legislative and judicial head. This was modeled 
 after the ancient civil empire under Constantino 
 and his successors, and hence called an image to 
 the wild beast. For nearly two centuries after the 
 conversion of the Gothic kings, the Roman Catho- 
 lic bishops neither exerted nor claimed any juris- 
 diction over the churches out of their own limits. 
 They were acknowledged as successors of Peter, 
 respected as of high authority in doctrine and dis- 
 cipline, and consulted by princes and prelates on 
 questions of importance. But their decisions were 
 advisory — not legislative and judicial — and became 
 obligatory on the church only by the ratification of 
 princes and councils. The pastors of churches 
 were till the eighth century elected by their con- 
 gregations, or appointed by the bishops of the dio- 
 cese in which they were installed. The bishops 
 were elected by their clergy with the consent of the 
 princes to whom they owed allegiance, and the 
 metropolitans by their bishops. All questions be- 
 tween the bishops were settled by national coun- 
 cils ; or if appeals were made to Rome, they were 
 voluntary and from motives of expediency, not of 
 necessity. Soon, however, after the erection of the 
 papacy into a civil kingdom, the popes began
 
 LECTURE NINTH. 149 
 
 openly to aspire to a domiaion over the cliurches of 
 the other kingdoms. They claimed for their de- 
 crees universal authority, and endeavored to estab- 
 lish that claim by forging letters for the earlier 
 popes as contending for similar power. They ana- 
 thematized all who disputed their pretensions, and 
 thus brought the fear of eternal death to bear upon 
 the question. Finally, this arrogant claim of the 
 pontiffs was admitted by the church at large, and 
 they were esteemed the supreme legislative and 
 judicial head of the great spiritual organization 
 formed by uniting the local establishments. This 
 vast hierarchy was in all its great features a coun- 
 terpart to the imperial rule under the Christian 
 emperors, and is appropriately called an image of 
 the wild beast that received the death wound and 
 rived. 
 
 8. This image was erected by the inhabitants 
 of the earth — the princes, ecclesiastics and people 
 of the kingdoms exterior to the papal territory — 
 not by tlie pontiffs themselves. They had no power 
 by their mere will to alter the constitution of tlioso 
 hicrarcliies. It was not till they had become in- 
 vested with the prerogatives of a spiritual despotism 
 that they could exert that power. They derived it 
 from the official acts of the princes and j)relate8, 
 and from the consent of the people. Although tlie 
 scheme originated with the pontiffs, and was pur- 
 sued and acconiplishc<l by their arts, still it was 
 Ofltensibly effected by rulers, clergy and people.
 
 150 LECTURE NINTH. 
 
 Thus the two-horned wild beast said, " to them 
 that dwell on earth, that they should make an 
 image to the beast which had the wound by a sword 
 and did live." 
 
 9. The popes, thus exalted to supreme power 
 over the church of the ten kingdoms, caused that 
 as many as would not worship the hierarchy of 
 which they were the head, should be put to death. 
 Dissent from the faith and worship of the Catholic 
 church_, and a denial of the right of the pontiff to 
 legislate over the laws of God, were made capital 
 offences, and all who were convicted of them were 
 delivered over to the civil magistrate and punished 
 with death. Thus the secular beast is said to 
 make war with the saints and to kill them, while 
 the ecclesiastical is only said to cause them to be 
 killed. The council of Lateran decreed not to put 
 heretics to death, but to deliver them over to the 
 civil power to be killed. 
 
 10. The ancients used the letters of the alphabet 
 to designate certain numbers. Hence they fre- 
 quently referred to their deities by announcing, not 
 their names, but the number which the letters 
 of their names would yield by addition. Thus 
 Thouth, the Egyptian Mercury, was designated by 
 the number 1,218; Jupiter by 737; the Sun by 
 608. The worshipers of these idols used to in- 
 scribe on their persons conspicuously the names of 
 their deities, or the numbers which the letters of 
 their names made. In like manner John tells us
 
 LECTURE NINTH. 151 
 
 that the image caused all classes to impress the 
 name of the wild heast, or the number of its name, 
 on their right hand, or on their forehead. To 
 mark themselves with that name, as with an in- 
 scription or brand was, therefore,, formally and no- 
 toriously to assume it, to show by open acts that 
 they were the worshipers of that hierarchy formed 
 after the model of the wild beast, and bearing his 
 name. Such acts were a union with the Catholic 
 church — adoption and profession of its faith, re- 
 ception of its sacraments and obedience to its laws — 
 acts by which men gave as public and ample proof 
 that they worshiped the image, as if they had 
 testified it by branding its name on their foreheads 
 or hands. But what was the name? It was 
 manifestly ^Mtuvoi — the letters of which in their 
 numerical value make exactly six hundred and 
 sixty-six, as you may see by turning to a Greek 
 Grammar. 
 
 Tims : — A = 30 1 Modern authors on prophecy 
 
 claim no credit for this wisdom. 
 It appears in the writings ot 
 Iren.'L'Us, who was a disciple ot 
 Polycarp^ who was a disciple of 
 John. He says — '' The name 
 ' Lateinos' contains tlie number 
 six hundred and sixty-six, and 
 GGG J it is very likely, because the 
 last kingdom is so called, for they are the Latins 
 that now reign." Bishop Newton says that Lat- 
 
 A= 1 
 
 T = 300 
 E:r= 6 
 1= 10 
 N = 50 
 o = 70 
 •2; = 200
 
 152 LECTURE NINTH. 
 
 einos (witli ei) is the true orthogrcapliy of the 
 •word, as the Greeks thus wrote the long i of the 
 Latins. Certainly no name could be more descrip- 
 tive of the papal hierarchy than that of Latin. 
 Whatever nation of Europe was converted to the 
 church of Eome, received with that faith the Latin 
 language. All the official proceedings of the 
 church have ever been, and still are in Latin. 
 Children are christened in Latin ; youth confirmed 
 in Latin ; young men and maidens are married in 
 Latin ; their prayers and praises are Latin ; the 
 office for the visitation of the sick is in Latin ; and 
 the dead are buried in Latin. It is called the 
 Latin church. 
 
 11. And finally the two-horned wild beast 
 caused that no one should be able to buy or sell, 
 except such as had the mark, the name of the wild 
 beast, or the number of its name. All social in- 
 tercourse with heretics was forbidden. Thus the 
 council of Tours 1163 enjoined that no one 
 "should venture to yield them a retreat on his 
 lands, give them succor, or have any communion 
 with them by purchase or sale^ so that, having 
 lost all human aid, they may be compelled to re- 
 turn from the error of their way. Let whoever 
 shall dare to contravene this command, be struck 
 with an anathema, as a partaker of their ini- 
 quity." In like manner the third Lateran council 
 sentenced "them and their defenders and harbor- 
 ers to an anathema, and forbade that any should
 
 LECTURE NINTH. 153 
 
 presume to keep them in their houses, or on their 
 lands, sustain them or transact any business with 
 them." Such is the exact correspondence between 
 the representations of the prophecy and the great 
 recorded and universal agency of the popes, sym- 
 bolized by the two-horned wild beast. 
 
 And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Zion, and with 
 him a hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father's name 
 written in their foreheads. And I heard a voice from heaven, as the 
 voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder : and I 
 heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps : And they sung 
 as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasta, 
 and the elders : and no man could learn that song but the hundred ojid 
 forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. These 
 are they which were not defiled with women ; for they are virgins. 
 These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These 
 were redeemed from among men, beinr/ the first fruits unto God and to 
 the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile : for they are 
 without fault before the throne of God. — Jiev. xiv : 1-5. 
 
 What a contrast between this vision and the 
 preceding 1 There we saw ferocious beasts, op- 
 pressing tlie ])eople of God. Here we behold a 
 Latnb on Mount Zion, standing amid the one 
 hundred and forty-four tliousand, who bear on 
 their forelioads, not the name of the wild beast, 
 but his own name, and the name of his Father. 
 John was situated on the earth, but the scene of 
 tlie vision was tlie heavenly tabernacle. This 
 multitude stood on tlie sea of ghiss, and the song 
 which he heard — as the voice of many waters and 
 of loud thunderings — as of liarpers har[iing on 
 their harps, was their song, not the song of tho
 
 154 LECTURE NINTH. 
 
 other redeemed or of angels. It was a new song, 
 uttered on a new and peculiar occasion_, and for 
 new and peculiar gifts. And no one could learn 
 that song but the one hundred and forty-four 
 thousand. The peculiarity of the occasion is the 
 near approach of Christ's reign on earth, as shown 
 by the resurrection of a part of his people, and 
 their exaltation to the stations in his presence, 
 which they are thenceforth to fill. These are 
 doubtless the same as the one hundred and forty- 
 four thousand sealed of the seventh chapter, and 
 are probably the witnesses of the eleventh chapter, 
 who were slain, and after three-and-half years, 
 raised from death, and taken up to heaven. In 
 the second vision of the seventh chapter a great 
 multitude of all nations was exhibited, as standing 
 before the throne and before the Lamb, with white 
 robes and palms. That vision comprises the 
 whole of the redeemed, the present represents the 
 sealed, as first crowned with that salvation, and 
 presented as the first fruits to God and the Lamb. 
 
 1. They follow the Lamb whithersoever he 
 goeth. 
 
 2. They were not defiled with idolatry or false 
 worship, but were espoused, as chaste virgins, to 
 Christ. 
 
 3. They were without guile — without fault.
 
 LECTUKE TENTH. 
 
 REVELATIONS, CHAPTER XIV : 6-XV : 4. 
 
 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the ever- 
 lasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to 
 every nation, and kindred, and tonijue, and people, saying with aloud 
 voice, Fear God, and give glory to him ; for the hour of his judgment 
 ifl come : and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, 
 and the fountains of waters.— /?ee. xiv : 6-7. 
 
 The gospel is everlasting. It is the same now 
 that was preached by Christ and his apostles, and 
 it is to remain unchanged, and to be preached to 
 successive generations through countless years. It 
 relates to the everlasting government of God, and 
 reveals the princiides on which it is to be forever 
 conducted. The angel who has it is the represen- 
 tative of a body and succession of men. His flight 
 in raid-heaven denotes the conspicuity of their mis- 
 sion. Those who dwell on the earth are the in- 
 habitants of the ten kingdoms, while every nation, 
 and tribe, and tongue, and ])cople, arc the other 
 nations of the world. His first summons is to fear 
 God and to give him glory. To fear him is to re- 
 gard him with the supreme awe that is due to his 
 infinite greatness and exalted station. To give
 
 156 LECTURE TENTH. 
 
 him glory is to manifest that awe by a public ac- 
 knowledgment of his being, perfections and works, 
 and by recognizing his rights and submitting to 
 his will. The reason offered for that summons is, 
 that the hour of his judgment is come — the period 
 in whicli he is to reclaim the rights which men 
 have usurped — vindicate the prerogatives they have 
 denied, and punish both those who arrogate his 
 throne, and those who pay them homage. 
 
 His next injunction is to worship Him who made 
 the heaven, and the earth, and sea, and fountains 
 of waters. The heaven, earth and sea, when thus 
 distinguished from each other, denote the world of 
 men, in their relations as rulers and subjects. The 
 sun is the symbol of the rulers of a nation — the 
 earth, of a people ucder a settled form of govern- 
 ment — the sea, of" a multitude agitated with war or 
 revdution, and the fountains, of remoter tribes and 
 com n' unities intimately related to a great central 
 peo])le The command implies, therefore, that the 
 nations of the earth are worshipping their rulers — 
 or making their settled customs the law of con- 
 science, or giving that honor to the usages of other 
 communities, or yielding it to the passions of an 
 excited multitude. And it is a summons to with- 
 draw their homage from creatures and confer it 
 only on the Creator. This symbol, then, repre- 
 sents a body and succession of men, who are to 
 bear the everlasting gospel both to the nations of 
 the ten kingdoms and to all other tribes and Ian-
 
 LECTURE TENTH. 157 
 
 guages of the earth, and to summon them to fear 
 God and glorify him by a just confession and hom- 
 age, to warn them that the hour of his judgment is 
 come in which he is to punish them who usurp his 
 throne and arrogate his rights, and to enjoin them 
 to worship, not rulers or their subjects, but Him 
 only, their Creator. This office has, doubtless, 
 already been fulfilled in part by those who for the 
 last seventy years have been giving the word of 
 God, translated into their several languages, to the 
 nations of the earth, and have been publishing its 
 glad tidings of salvation. The warning that the 
 hour of the judgment of usurping rulers and apos- 
 tate priests is come, is yet but very partially 
 littered. So is the summons to worship the Crea- 
 tor, not creatures, whatever may be their stations, 
 their pretensions or their number. The great ob- 
 stacles which the heralds of the gospel have every- 
 where to encounter, are notoriously those which 
 this summons implies — the authority of anti-chris- 
 tian rulers — ai)OHtate priests — establislied constitu- 
 tions — hereditary opinions, prejudices and passions. 
 A nil tlie first step towards the conversion of the 
 nations to God is their deliverance from an abject 
 vassalage to man. Such is eminently the condi- 
 tion, not only of tlie niilli<ins of India, llindostan, 
 15urmah and China, ol' all Mahometan and Catholic 
 nations, of the Cireck, tlie Armininn, and the Sy- 
 rian communions, but also of the Trotestant estab- 
 lished churches. 
 14
 
 158 LECTURE TENTH. 
 
 And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, 
 that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the 
 wrath of her fornication. — Bev. xiv : 8. 
 
 Great Babylon is the aggregate of the national- 
 ized hierarchies of the ten kingdoms, Avhatever be 
 their names. She symbolizes the teachers and 
 rulers of the churches with whom the kings of the 
 earth join in the institution, practice and dissemi- 
 nation of a false religion. Her difference, accord- 
 ingly, from the image of the wild beast, is, that she 
 embraces the Protestant hierarchies of the ten king- 
 doms, as well as the papal, which constitute that 
 image. Babylon, then, is the vast structure of 
 nationalized ecclesiastical rulers of every name, 
 who usurp the rights of God, hold a faith essen- 
 tially false, offer an unauthorized worship, and act 
 with the anti-chrietian civil powers in their usur- 
 pations and persecutions. The fall of the city is 
 accordingly her dejection from that station as a 
 legal establishment, as the creature and organ of 
 the civil governments, deriving her revenues from 
 their treasuries, and sujiporting her usurped do- 
 minion by their power. This is apparent from her 
 continued existence after her fall, and by the sum- 
 mons of the people of God by the angel in the 
 eighteenth chapter, to come out of her, after having 
 announced that she had fallen. As she is to sub- 
 sist after feer fall, that fall cannot be her dissolution 
 as a community, but only her severance from the 
 civil governments, and her dejection from her sta-
 
 LECTURE TENTH, 159 
 
 tion and power as a combination of national estab- 
 lishments. The angel here simply announces her 
 fall. He will hereafter add the reasons for it and 
 the character of her subsequent vassals. 
 
 This symbol, then, foreshows that the usurping 
 hierarchies denoted by great Babylon are to be 
 thrown down from their stations as national insti- 
 tutions. As the angel announcing this fact follows 
 the angel bearing the everlasting gospel, her fall 
 is to take place after those represented by the latter 
 have fulfilled their work. This angel, like tliat, 
 is the representative of a body of men — his fliglit 
 in mid-heaven denotes tlieir publicity and conspi- 
 cuity, and his annunciation that there is to be a 
 public and exulting celebration of her overthrow. 
 
 And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any 
 man worship the beast and his ima^c, and receive his uark in his fore- 
 head, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath o' 
 God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indigna 
 tion ; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence 
 of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb : and the smoke of 
 their torment asceodeth up for ever and ever : and thej have no rest 
 day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever 
 receiveth the mark of his name. Here is the patience of the saints; 
 here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of 
 Jesus. And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write: 
 BlcMcd are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth : Yea, 
 ■aith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors; and their works 
 do follow them. — Ilev. xiv : 9-13. 
 
 As this angel follows the others, the agents 
 whom he represents are to be of a later period than
 
 ICO LECTURE TENTH. 
 
 those whom they symbolize. His warning implies 
 that although great Babylon has fallen from her 
 station, yet men are still worshiping the wild 
 beast and its image, and receiving its mark — that 
 these, though no longer in the same relations to 
 each other, still continue their usurpation of the 
 rights of God and dominion over the church. Those 
 Romish hierarchies, therefore, are still to subsist 
 after their fall, and to acknowledge the pope as 
 their head. The fearful punishment threatened to 
 those who continue to worship those anti-christian 
 powers, implies that their assumptions are a virtual 
 usurpation of the throne of God, and that whoever 
 submits to their claims, exalts them to the station 
 of the Almighty, and must necessarily be treated 
 as an incorrigible apostate. The principles on 
 which that worship proceeds are then to be so fully 
 discussed and developed, that all shall be able to 
 discern and appreciate their relations to the rights 
 of God and the obligations of creatures. That 
 "here is the patience of the saints," denotes that 
 those usurping powers will carry their efforts to 
 domineer over believers, to the extreme of a bloody 
 persecution. To die in the Lord is to die for his 
 sake as a witness to his truth. That their works 
 are to follow them, implies that they are soon 
 to be raised from death, and as kings and priests in 
 Christ's kingdom on earth, to resume their works 
 towards the nations in converting them to the 
 homage of God. This persecution is obviously to
 
 LECTURE TENTH. 161 
 
 be of a later period than that in which the wit- 
 nesses are to be slain — as this is to follow the fall 
 of great Babylon, and that is to precede it. 
 This symbol, then, foreshows that after the over- 
 throw of Babylon, numerous teachers are to arise 
 who shall denounce avenging judgments on all who 
 shall continue to yield submission to her arrogant 
 claims, that the wild beast will still endeavor to 
 compel them to apostatize, and will put them to 
 death, but that they will sustain the conflict with 
 a patience and fidelity worthy of prophets, and will 
 receive for their reward a speedy resurrection to 
 the station of kings and priests — will share in the 
 momentous agencies on which the glorified saints 
 are to enter at the 'establishment of Christ's king- 
 dom on the earth. The great principles on which 
 the pure and the apostate churches proceed, are 
 thus immediately before the advent of the Re- 
 deemer, to be brought into the most open and vio- 
 lent antagonism, the worshipers of God are to 
 give the most public demonstration of their alle- 
 giance by resigning their lives rather than aposta- 
 tize, and the anti-christian powers and their vassals 
 are to give the most resistless proof of their delibe- 
 rate apostacy, by continuing rebellious, amid the 
 thrcatonings of avenging judgments. They will 
 thus show the propriety of the discrimination the 
 Son of God is about to make between them, in rais- 
 ing his slaughtered people from death, in exalting 
 them to the rewards of his kingdom, and in con-
 
 162 LECTURE TENTH. 
 
 demning the apostates and consigning them to 
 everlasting punishments. 
 
 « 
 
 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and apon the cloud one sat 
 like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in 
 his hand a sharp sickle. And another angel came out of the temple, 
 crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy 
 sickle, and reap : for the time is come for thee to reap ; for the har 
 vest of the earth is ripe. And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his 
 sickle on the earth ; and the earth was reaped. — Bev. xiv : 14-16. 
 
 He who sat on the cloud is a symbol of a class 
 and multitude. He is like the Son of man. He 
 represents human beings, therefore, and human 
 beings doubtless raised from the dead in glory, 
 like the human form of Christ in his exaltation. 
 The golden crown on his head denotes that those 
 whom he symbolizes had already been presented 
 to the Father — had been adopted as sons and 
 joint-heirs with Christ, and assigned to stations as 
 kings and priests in his kingdom. The period of 
 this agency is after the revivication of the wit- 
 nesses, therefore, and doubtless also, from the vast 
 numbers requisite to such an office, after the visi- 
 ble advent of Christ, and resurrection of the holy 
 dead of all ages. They who are harvested by him 
 are also human beings on the earth — living, there- 
 fore, and mortal, and are doubtless the saints. -In 
 their symbolization by lifeless objects, they are ex- 
 hibited as passive subjects of the events foreshown, 
 not its efficient agents. As crops are gathered in 
 order to be preserved and appropriated to the uses
 
 LECTURE TENTH* 163 
 
 for whicli they are raised, so the reaping of the sub- 
 jects of this harvest denotes their being collected 
 for preservation and appropriation to the ends for 
 which they are sanctified. That an angel came 
 forth from the temple and apprised the reaper 
 when to thrust in his sickle, denotes that a mes- 
 senger from heaven is to announce to those whom 
 the reaper symbolizes, the moment when they are 
 to enter on their work. This is in exact accord- 
 ance with the teaching of Clirist — that with the 
 voice of a great trumpet he will send his messen- 
 gers to gatlier together his elect. This beautiful 
 symbol thus foreshows, tliat ere the final destruc- 
 tion of the vassals of anti-Christ, the living saints 
 are to be gathered together for preservation, and 
 probably for the judgment and acceptance pre- 
 figured in tlie parable of the sheep and the goats ; 
 that that event is to take place after the witnesses 
 and the holy dead generally have been raised, ac- 
 cepted and crowned ; that special messengers are 
 to gather together the elect — that they are previ 
 ously to descend to the clouds, await the approach 
 of the appointed moment, and receive a signal 
 from heaven when to enter on their work. 
 
 And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, ho 
 aluo havinf: a nharp gickle. And another angel camo out from th« 
 altar, which had power over fire ; and cried with a loud cry to him 
 who had the sharp gickle, saying. Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and 
 gather the clusters of the vine of the earth ; for her grapes are fully 
 ripe. And the angel thrust in his girklo into the earth, and gathered 
 the vine of the canth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath
 
 164 LECTURE TENTH. 
 
 of God. And the winepress was trodden withoat the citjr , and blood 
 eame out of the winepress, even unto the horses' bridles, by the spaco 
 of * thousand and six hundred furlongs.— i?ev. xir : 17-20. 
 
 The scene presented to the apostle in this vision, 
 and probably in the last, was the city by which 
 the apostate hierarchies are represented, sur- 
 rounded by the symbolic earth, covered with har- 
 vest fields and vineyards. The harvest had been 
 reaped and gathered into storehouses ; the grapes 
 had become ripe and ready for the vintage. The 
 angel's coming with the sickle from the temple in 
 heaven, and his descent to the earth, signify that 
 those whom he represents are to go from the divine 
 presence, and are therefore angels. The fire of 
 the altar, by which the sacrificial victims were 
 consumed, is a symbol of the instruments of 
 avenging justice. The command by the angel 
 having power over the fire, to gather the vine of 
 the earth, implies^ therefore, that those whom the 
 clusters represent, are to be gathered for ven- 
 geance, and thence are the worshii>pers of the wild 
 beast and its image. That the grapes of the earth 
 and the harvest were ripe, denotes that the princi- 
 ples of the two classes which they represent are 
 fully developed and defined — their character set- 
 tled and made conspicuous as worshippers of God 
 or apostates, so that it is manifest that his dispen- 
 sations towards them are in conformity with their 
 disposition and conduct. The casting of the vine 
 into the great wine-press of the wrath of God, sig-
 
 LECTURE TENTH. 165 
 
 nifies that those whom the vine symbolizes are to 
 be cruslied by the vengeance of the Almiglity. 
 The treading of the wine-press outside of the city 
 — the symbol of the nationalized hierarchies — de- 
 notes that the grapes are from their vineyards, and 
 represent those, therefore, who have been subject 
 to their control, and devoted to their use. The 
 river of blood flowing from the press, indicates the 
 visibility and vastness of the destruction. This 
 symbol, then, foreshows that angels are to descend 
 from the divine presence, and gather together the 
 incorrigible enemies of God, who have been de- 
 voted to apostate religions, in order to their de- 
 Btruction. It is a different gathering, therefore, 
 from that at Armageddon, where the wild beast 
 and false prophet are to be taken, as that is to be 
 prompted by the unclean spirits — this by angels, 
 that is to be voluntary — this by compulsion. It 
 is the gathering, therefore, probably foreshown in 
 the parable of the goats, in wliich those who have 
 evinced tlie want of a proper temper towards 
 Christ, by refusing to aid his brethren, when per- 
 flcciited by tlie wild beast and false j)roj)het, are to 
 be judged and destroyed. It is to embrace those 
 only, as the parable implies, who have acted in 
 that iclation, dwelt within the territory of the 
 great city, owned her jurisdiction, furnished her 
 with reaourcos, and supported her in her tyrannies. 
 The dejectfon of the vine into the press is a differ- 
 ent work from the treading. The former is the
 
 166 LECTURE TENTH. 
 
 act of the reapers — the latter is to be the work of 
 the Son of God (xix : 15). The wild beast and 
 false prophet are first to be taken alive and cast 
 into the lake of fire. Their armies — the whole 
 organized array of their supporters — are next to be 
 slain. Then as a shepherd, Christ is to gather 
 and judge the nations who have acted in immedi- 
 ate relation to him as Messiah, and assign the true 
 worshippers to everlasting life, and tread the apos- 
 tates in the wine-press of his wrath. 
 
 And I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, seven 
 angels having the seven last plagues ; for in them is filled up the wrath 
 of God. And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire ; and 
 them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, 
 and over his mark, atid over the number of his name, stand on the sea 
 of glass, having the harps of God. And they sing the song of Moses 
 the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying. Great and 
 marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty ; just and true are thy 
 ways, thou King of saints. Who shall not fear thee, Lord, and glo- 
 rify thy name ? for thoti only art holy ; for all nations shall come and 
 worship before thee ; for thy judgments are made manifest. — Rev. 
 XV : 1-4. 
 
 The whole of this spectacle was in heaven. The 
 sea was a space in front of the throne, and exterior, 
 therefore^ to the elders. It resembled, from its 
 translucent pavement, interspangled with gems, a 
 smooth, watery expanse, refracting the red glow of 
 sun-set, or the crimson tints of the sky. Its com- 
 parison to a sea indicates an extent far too great 
 for the interior of the temple. It was doubtless, a 
 vast area extending from its front, and implies a 
 corresponding greatness of the host stationed on
 
 LECTURE TENTH. 167 
 
 it. They are the victors from the conflict with the 
 wild beast, and with its image, and with the num- 
 ber of its name — the vast crowd of witnesses who 
 have held the testimony of Jesus and refused sub- 
 mission to those anti-Christian powers, through 
 the long period of their triumph. They have nei- 
 ther sanctioned the civil rulers in usurping the 
 prerogatives of God, nor obeyed the authority of 
 the apostate hicrarcliies, nor, through fear of per- 
 secution, suppressed . their dissent and yielded a 
 nominal submission to their sway. This last is 
 the victory over its name, doubtless in distinction 
 from the victory over the wild beast and its image. 
 Their chanting the wisdom and rectitude of the 
 Almighty wlien about to judge those usurping 
 j)0wer8, shows a vast intelligence of the reasons of 
 that great measure of his administration, an ac- 
 knowledgement of its necessity to his vindication, 
 and an understanding of tlie salutary impressions 
 it is to make on tlie universe. Tiiey have harps of 
 God, given by him and devoted to his praise. 
 They sing the song of Moses, as it is like his, a 
 celebration of the greatness, wonderfulness and 
 justice of the divine ways ; and the song of the 
 Lamb, as he is the Lord God Almighty, who has 
 exercised the government of the universe during 
 the triumph of the wild beast, and the King of tho 
 nations who is now to judge that usurper, take 
 possession of the earth, and bring all its tribes to 
 obedience. Their song — ''Great and marvellous
 
 168 LECTURE TENTH. 
 
 are thy works, Lord God Almighty, just and 
 true thy ways, thou King of saints " — is an ador- 
 ing confession that it was in boundless wisdom that 
 he had, through so many ages, allowed the tri- 
 umph of the wild beast, and the oppression and 
 slaughter of his witnesses, that spotless rectitude 
 and truth had noarked all his dispensations to- 
 wards them in their conflict with that usurping 
 power, and were now to mark the avenging judg- 
 ments by which he was to destroy it. The ques- 
 tion — "Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glo- 
 rify thy name, as alone holy?" — implies that the 
 grounds on which he proceeds are to be so fully 
 made known, and the greatness and wisdom of the 
 results of his administration to be so conspicuous, 
 that none can resist the demonstration of his be- 
 nevolence and skill, that none can escape the con- 
 viction that He alone — the All-knowing, the All- 
 wise, the All-good, the Almighty — is adequate to 
 condtict the government of his empire ; that all 
 the objections of his enemies are groundless, and 
 all the doubts, fears, and perplexities of his people 
 without foundation. And tlie prophecy — " All 
 nations shall come and worship before thee, for thy 
 judgments are made manifest" — denotes that the 
 terrific inflictions by which he is to destroy his 
 antagonists, are to be seen by the nations to be a 
 vindication of himself, and be the means of 
 awakening them from unbelief to a conviction of 
 his being, perfections, rights and dominion, and
 
 LECTURE TENTH. 169 
 
 of bringing them to yield him acknowledgment 
 and homage. 
 
 How sublime the ascriptions of this song, from 
 those who had endured the most cruel persecutions 
 for his sake, and whom to human eyes he often 
 seemed to have deserted to the malice of their ene- 
 mies. There is not one of that long train of witnesses 
 and martyrs that refuses to join in the song. What 
 a sense it bespeaks of the rightfulness of his sover- 
 eignty ! What an acquaintance with the reasons 
 of his procedure ! What a comprehension of the 
 results that are to spring from the display that 
 men will make of their hostility to him, and from 
 the exhibition of his righteousness towards them ! 
 What a knowledge and realization that his ways, 
 which have seemed unsearchable, are at length to 
 become invested, in the eyes of all his children, 
 with dazling light and beauty, to contribute to the 
 resistless energy of his government, to subserve 
 the conversion of the nations, and to add forever 
 to the grandeur and blessedness of his empire 1 I 
 conclude with a single reflection. 
 
 What a glorious being does this revelation dis- 
 cover Jesus Christ to be I No longer a sacrifice 
 for sin — no longer set at naught by his enemies, 
 he stands forth in all tlie radiance of his glory, 
 extolled by a countless multitude of shining, im- 
 mortal ones, and crowned with ineffable beauty 
 and splendor. Will you not worshij) such a Sa- 
 vior ? Is there any disgrace in serving such a 
 16
 
 170 LECTURE TENTH. 
 
 Master ? No ! no ! ! It will dignify your nature, 
 associate you with all the good and great of the 
 universe, and open up to you scenes of glory and 
 blessedness through eternal ages.
 
 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 
 
 REVELATIONS, CHAPTER XV : 5-XVI: 21. 
 
 And after that I looked, and, behold, the temple of the tabernacle 
 of the testimony in heaven was opened : And the seven angels came 
 out of the temple, having the seven plagues, clothed in pure and white 
 linen, and having their breasts girded with golden girdles. And one of 
 the four beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of the 
 wrath of God, who livcth for ever and ever. And the temple was filled 
 with smoke from the glory of God, and from his power ; and no man 
 was able to enter into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven 
 angels were fulfilled. — Rev. xv : 6-8. 
 
 The temple of the tahernacle which was opened 
 was the inner temple, in which was the throne of 
 the Almiglity. This is shown hy the fact, that 
 John saw tlie golden vials given to the angels hy 
 one of the four living creatures, whose station was 
 in the inner temple. The pure white linen and 
 the golden girdles of the angels denote their recti- 
 tude and dignity. The delivery to them of the 
 vials hy one of the living creatures, indicates tliat 
 the august attendants in the presence of God, 
 whom tliey represent, are informed of his avenging 
 judgments. The tem{)le was filled with smoke 
 from the glory of God and from his power. This
 
 172 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 
 
 denotes that the awful displays of his justice and 
 sovereignty, which the destruction of his enemies 
 is to form, are to strike the heavenly hosts with 
 the profoundest sense of their infinite distance 
 from him, with the inflexibleness of his rectitude, 
 and the weakness of his enemies, thus filling them 
 with awe and submission. It is also said that no 
 one was able to enter the temple until the seven 
 plagues of the seven angels should be fulfilled — 
 i. e. no incense symbolic of prayers by the saints 
 on earth, for the salvation of his foes, is to be of- 
 fered during that period. His judgments are to 
 be felt, therefore, by the church on earth, by the 
 redeemed in heaven, and by the angelic hosts, to 
 be necessary to his vindication, and to the great 
 measures of grace that are to follow. 
 
 And I heard a great voice out of the temple saying to the seven 
 angels, Go your ways, and pour out the vials of the wrath of God 
 upon the earth. And the first went and poured out his vial upon the 
 earth ; and there fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the men which 
 had the mark of the beast, and upon them which worshipped his 
 image. — Bev. xvi : 1—2. 
 
 With the beginning of the seven vials there is 
 evidently a new prophetic series commenced. We 
 go back to a period of time long prior to that re- 
 ferred to by the seventh trumpet and the recent 
 visions. And we advance again, as in the seven 
 seals and the seven trumpets, to the period of the 
 advent of the Son of God, and of the establish- 
 ment of his visible and universal reign on earth.
 
 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 173 
 
 The office of the seven angels is merely to assist 
 the revelation, by designating the commencement 
 of the seven judgments, not to symbolize the 
 agents on earth by whom they are caused. The 
 direction by a voice from the temple to pour out 
 their vials, indicates that the appointment by the 
 Most High, of the great judgments thus pre- 
 figured, was to be publicly announced in heaven. 
 The land or earth, as distinguished from the sea, 
 rivers, fountains and air, denotes the population of 
 an empire under a settled government. The men 
 on whom this vial fell were those who have the 
 mark of the wild beast. They live under the gov- 
 ernments that are symbolized by that monster, 
 and are, therefore, inliabitants of the ten king- 
 doms. They worship its image also, and either 
 live therefore under the dominion of the Catholic 
 hierarchies, or acknowledge their authority and 
 offer their worship. The shower from the vial ex- 
 cited on those on whom it fell a malignant and in- 
 fectious ulcer, irritating to them and dangerous to 
 those who came within their influence. This ulcer 
 is symbolic, and roj)rcsent8 an analogous disease of 
 the mind — a restlcHsness and rancor of jjassion, ox- 
 asperated by noxious oj)inions, that fill it witli a 
 sense of obstruction and misery, like the torture of 
 an ulcerated body. Tin's vial is referred generally 
 to the first step in tlie French revolution. And no 
 symbol can be more suited to portray the restless- 
 ness under injury — the ardor of resentment, hato
 
 174 LECTUEE ELEVENTH. 
 
 and revenge, and the contagion of false principles, 
 that marked the beginning of the disquiets of the 
 European states, towards the close of the last cen- 
 tury. The middle and lower classes in France 
 were suddenly seized with an insupportable sense 
 of their oppression by the monarchy — of their de- 
 gradation by the nobles — of the deception and ty- 
 ranny practised on them by the church, and of 
 their being deprived of the improvement and hap- 
 piness, in every form, to which they were entitled. 
 This feeling was roused to a ten-fold energy, by 
 the opinion, that the power of the monarch, the 
 nobility and the ecclesiastics was a sheer usurpa- 
 tion and, therefore, an atrocious crime, demanding 
 instant resistance and condign punishment. With 
 this denial of the title of the king and nobles, 
 were mingled new and false theories of liberty, 
 property, government, religion, and national 
 glory. The whole kingdom thus became restless 
 and inflamed. It resembled men whom some nox- 
 ious element has touched and covered with a burn- 
 ing eruption. But the exasperating vial fell not 
 alone on France. The angel, scattering a shower 
 on Belgium, Holland, and the valley of the Rhine, 
 crossed the Alps, drenched the vales of Italy, 
 swept around over the German Empire and British 
 Isles, and finally dashed the dregs of vengeance on 
 the peninsula of Portugal and Spain, and the dis- 
 tant southern shores of America. The whole ten 
 kingdoms thus became the scene of a similar dis-
 
 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 175 
 
 content with the estaLlished governments, and of 
 wild and desperate projects of revolution. These 
 events began about the year 1786. 
 
 And the second angel poured out his vial upon the sea; and it be- 
 came as the blood of a dead man ; and every living soul died in the 
 sea. — Rev. ivi : 3. 
 
 The sea denotes the population of a central 
 kingdom in violent commotion. Wherever the 
 drops, showered from the vase, fell on the waters, 
 they became gore, as tliough one had bled there to 
 death. The expanse became spotted witli blood, 
 like a vast battle-field, over which thousands re- 
 cently slaughtered are strewn. And all the living 
 creatures to which the waters had been a source of 
 sustenance, were destroyed by them. The blood- 
 spots on the waves and tlie death of the fish, de- 
 note both that the blood of those whom the waters 
 represent was to be shed, and that they were to 
 shed the blood of others, sustaining a relation to 
 them like that of fish to the waters which tliey in- 
 habit. This is implied in the color of the waves 
 before the deatli of the creatures, and then in their 
 causing the death of those creatures. The sea is 
 to tlie animals that live in it what a jjeopk; is to 
 the monarch, nobles, and ecclesiastical dignitaries, 
 who owe to them their station and support. The 
 bloodiness of tlie water, therefore, by wliich all 
 creatures inliabiting it died, indicates tliat tiioso 
 slaughterers of one anotlicr, whom the waves ro-
 
 1*1% LECTURE ELEVENTH. 
 
 present, are also to destroy all orders of their su- 
 periors. 
 
 This symbol denotes the second great act in 
 the tragedy of the French revolution, in which the 
 people 'slaughtered one another in feuds, insurrec- 
 tions and civil wars. They also exterminated the 
 king and queen, nobles and prelates, civil magis- 
 trates and priests, military commanders and sol- 
 diers, persons of illustrious descent, of distin- 
 guished reputation, talents and wealth. The 
 slaughter commenced in the attack on the Bastile, 
 July 14, 1789. Similar violences were soon after 
 perpetrated in every part of the kingdom. The 
 people of the rural districts rose generally in re- 
 bellion, and slaughtered the nobles, their families 
 and supporters. In Paris a revolutionary tribunal 
 was established, and the extermination of promi- 
 nent citizens was commenced on a vast scale. The 
 whole nation was drenched in blood. 
 
 And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rirers and foun- 
 'ains of waters, and they became blood. And I heard the angel of 
 the waters say, Thou art righteous, Lord, which art, and wast, and 
 shalt be, because thou hast judged thus. For they have shed the 
 blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink; 
 for they are worthy. And I heard another out of the altar say. Even 
 so, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments. — Jiev. 
 xvi: 4-7. 
 
 Eivers and fountains are to a sea what smaller 
 exterior communities are to a great central people. 
 As the Frencli nation was the sea, the rivers and 
 fountains are the remote inhabitants of the other
 
 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 177 
 
 apocalyptic kingdoms. The blood with which the 
 rivers and fountains ran, wherever the shower of 
 the vial fell, denotes that their blood whom the wa- 
 ters symbolize was to be shed, and that they also 
 were to shed, the blood of others. This is shown 
 by the statement that blood was to be their drink 
 — a means by which they should gratify their pas- 
 sions, be nourished, and continue to subsist. The 
 exclamation of the angel who poured out the vial, 
 and the response of the angel at the altar, show 
 that the fountains and rivers symbolize nations — 
 that those who were to suffer and inflict the slaugh- 
 ters indicated by the blood, had persecuted the 
 saints and witnesses of God, and shed their blood ; 
 and that the destruction to which they were 
 doomed was to be in retribution of their crimes, 
 and was to be celebrated, as " true and righteous " 
 by the heavenly hosts. 
 
 This symbol denotes the vast bloodshed in the 
 other a2)0calyptic kingdoms by the wars that 
 sprang out of the French revolution. The contest 
 was begun by the French with Austria in 17'J2. 
 It soon extended to Holland, Sardinia, llussia, 
 Italy, Spain, England, Prussia, Switzerland, Den- 
 mark, and Portugal. It continued for more than 
 twenty years. The blood of millions of the French 
 was poured out on the soil of other kingdoms ; 
 millions of other nations were slain in resJHtinjr 
 their aggressions ; vast multitudes unarmed of 
 both sexes were put to death. All those nations
 
 1Y8 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 
 
 h.ad been persecutors of the saints and prophets, 
 and blood was given them to drink. War became 
 their trade, and the means by which they main- 
 tained their national existence. 
 
 And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun ; and power 
 was given unto him to scorch men with fire. And men were scorched 
 with great heat, and blasphemed the name of God, which hath power 
 over these plagues : and they repented not to give him glory. — Bev. 
 xvi: 8-9. 
 
 Those who govern a kingdom are to their sub- 
 jects what the sun is to the land and sea. Their 
 office is to protect, to instruct and 1o comfort, as 
 the office of the sun is to yield that measure of 
 light and heat which is most favorable to animal 
 and vegetable life. But when they acquire un- 
 limited power and employ it in oppressing their 
 people, they become to the victims of their ty- 
 ranny what the sun would be to men, were its rays 
 increased to a scorching heat. The symbol de- 
 notes, therefore, that the rulers of the people, on 
 whom the former vials were poured, were to be 
 armed with destructive powers, and employ them 
 in the most violent oppression, and that the vic- 
 tims of their cruelty would blaspheme the name of 
 God, who appoints those sufferings in punishment 
 of their crimes against him, and not change to 
 give him glory. A counterpart to this symbol is 
 seen in the despotic power of the revolutionary ru- 
 lers of France, and the oppressions with which 
 they scorched that people for more than twenty
 
 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 179 
 
 years. Not to specify, I will merely say that 
 every kind of misery with which the wicked are 
 ever scourged by an avenging Providence, was in- 
 flicted on the nation in an extreme degree. Every 
 country which they invaded was devastated by simi- 
 lar outrages. Yet instead of being reclaimed from 
 idolatry and atheism, they continued to deny the 
 existence of God, to disown all responsibility to 
 him, or to claim his sanction of their crimes. 
 They repented not to give him glory, but con- 
 tinue even to the present day a nation of infidels 
 and apostates. 
 
 And the fifth angel poured ont his vial upon the seat of the beast . 
 and his kingdom was full of darkness; and they gnawed their tonguea 
 for pain, and blasphemed the God of heaven because of their pains 
 and their sores, and repented not of their deeds. — liev. xvi : 10-11. 
 
 The ascription of a throne and a kingdom to the 
 wild beast proves that he is the symbol of the ru- 
 lers of an empire. The effect of the vial on the 
 throne is not depicted, but only its consequence to 
 the kingdom. The darkness prefigures tlio hu- 
 miliation of its power, the obscuration of its glory, 
 and the extinction of its hopes. The action of the 
 survivors is such as might naturally sjjring from 
 the disappointment, the chagrin and the despair 
 excited by such a catastrophe. They gnawed their 
 tongues for pain, and continued to blaspheme God 
 by refusing to acknowledge his hand in their over- 
 throw. 
 
 The French nation is still alluded to, and tho
 
 180 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 
 
 event indicated by the symbol is probably the sub- 
 version of the imperial throne_, and the re-establish- 
 ment of the Bourbon dynasty in 1814 and 1815. 
 Or it may be the total subversion of monarchy and 
 the expulsion of the royal family by the revolution 
 of 1848. The kingdom was felt to be shrouded in 
 darkness, its power forever broken, its glory 
 eclipsed, its prospects of greatness extinguished. 
 The nobility, the officers of government, and the 
 higher classes were devoured with chagrin, and 
 with atheistic impiety blasphemed God, by disavow- 
 ing his dominion, justifying their crimes, and 
 denying their merit of such retribution. They 
 changed from none of their works. 
 
 And the sixth angel poured out his vial npon the great river Eu- 
 phrates ; and the water thereof was dried up, that the way of the 
 kings of the east might be prepared. — Hev. xvi : 12. 
 
 It was by a diversion of the Euphrates from its 
 channel, that a way was prepared for the leaders of 
 the Medes and Persians, who were from the East, to 
 enter the walls of Babylon, and thus to subvert the 
 <»mpire. The river is here used as a symbol in an 
 analogous relation. It is by the diversion or exhaus- 
 tion of something having a likeness of Euphrates 
 in its relation to Babylon, that the way is to be 
 prt-pared for the assault and overthrow of some re- 
 sembling kingdom. But great Babylon, the city 
 of which the literal Babylon is the symbol, is the 
 body of rulers and teachers of the churches of the
 
 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 181 
 
 ten kin<;(loms, erected into hierarchies, and na- 
 tionalized by their governments. Her fall is to be 
 a dejection from her station as civilly established. 
 The evaporation of her river is doubtless, there- 
 fore, to be the alienation and withdrawment from 
 her of her supporters, by the dissipation of their 
 faith in her pretensions, of their awe of her au- 
 thority and of their approbation of her rule, by 
 which they have been kept in subjection. The 
 kin»^s from the East are those who, after having 
 ])rofluced that alienation of her supporters^ are to 
 assail and preci[)itate her from her station. This 
 symbol indicates, then, that agencies are to be ex- 
 erted by which vast crowds of the supporters of 
 national establishments are to be withdrawn from 
 them. Tlie reasons for their support by tlie civil 
 government, whether they lie in the I'aith of the 
 ])eople, or the policy of the rulers, are to be re- 
 moved, and the general mind pre[)ar('d for their 
 di.scontinuance as estubliHhments. This vial has 
 Hlrcady begun to be poured ; the agents who are 
 to exhauKt the great Euphrates of the apostate 
 I'abyloii have commenced their oflice. The with- 
 drawal of a large body of ministers from the Scot- 
 ti^li national church ; the secession from the Catho- 
 lic churches of Germany, and the resignation of 
 their ollice by a portion of the ministers in Swit- 
 zerland, arc events that accord with the symboliza- 
 tion. They are the beginning of movements, j)er- 
 haj)S, that arc at length to reduce to a shallow 
 16
 
 182 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 
 
 stream tlie mighty current that has hitherto run 
 heneath the walls of the great city. The Eu- 
 phrates thus will be dried up, that the way of the 
 kings of the East may be prepared. 
 
 And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of 
 the dragon, and out of the mouth of thq beast, and out of the mouth 
 of the false prophet. For they are the spirits of devils, working mira- 
 cles, which go fo'th unto the kings of the earth and of the whole 
 world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty. 
 Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed in he that watcheth, and keepeth 
 his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see bis shame. And he 
 gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Ar- 
 mageddon.— /^eu. xvi : 13-16. 
 
 Unclean spirits are demons which enter into hu- 
 man beings and excite them to lawless appetites 
 and works. But these spirits were clothed with 
 forms, as apj)ears from their being compared to 
 frogs — hideous, > 'ovelling, noisy and amphibious. 
 The dragon is aUo a bodied shape, and is the sym- 
 bol of the rulers of the eastern Roman empire, 
 su; porting an apostate church. The wild beast re- 
 presents the civil rulers of the kingdoms of the 
 western Roman empire, and the felse prophet, the 
 ecclesiastic and civil hierarchy of the papal states. 
 These unclean spirits work wonders, as the false 
 prophet professes to work miracles. They are to 
 be ecclesiastics, therefore, and to claim a divine 
 sanction to their mission. They go to the kings of 
 the whole world to gatlier them to the battle of 
 th.it great day of God Almighty. That great day 
 is the day when the Son of God shall visibly des-
 
 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 183 
 
 cend, and cast the wild beast and' false prophet into 
 the lake of fire, and destroy the kings and their 
 armies. As the kings of the earth are thus dis- 
 tinguished from the wild beast and dragon, and 
 false prophet, who represent eastern and western, 
 and papal Rome, they are the chiefs of other na- 
 tions, in which there are worsliipers of God. 
 The gathering of the anti-christian powers to the 
 battle of that day is to be their la^^t effort to oppose 
 the kingdom of the Redeemer. As the spirits 
 symbolize ecclesiastics, and go from the mouth of 
 the three great anti-christian powers, they denote 
 men who are to be prompted by the principles of 
 those usurping and apostate combinations. They 
 are to be sent forth by them, and are to go to ex- 
 cite in the rulers of the other nations the same hos- 
 tility to the kingdom of Christ as reigns in the 
 breast of the dragon, wild beast and false prophet. 
 They are to induce the kings of the whole earth to 
 unite in a war to prevent the establishment of 
 Christ's kingdom, and to assemble them at a place 
 called Armageddon, which denotes the place of 
 their destruction. Ah they would hardly contend 
 directly with tlie Almighty Avenger at his advent, 
 and as the true worshipers wcjuld scarcely defend 
 themselves by violence, the aim probably of the 
 kings is to be to refute the faith of believers in an 
 indirect manner. As this conspiracy is immedi- 
 ately to precede the advent of Christ, it is to fol- 
 low the drying of P^nphratcs^ the slaugbter and
 
 184 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 
 
 resurrection of the witnesses, and the fall of great 
 Bahylon. It is doubtless to be at the period of 
 tliat last persecution of the saints, which is to fol- 
 low the final threatenings of vengeance on the 
 worshippers of the wild beast and its image (xiv : 
 9_I4). Behold I come as a thief. Blessed is ho 
 who watches, and keeps his garments, that he may 
 not walk naked, and they may see his shame. 
 This means that the people of God will be expect- 
 ing his advent, but that the world at large will be 
 taken by surprise, and that all who are not watch- 
 ing and ready for the dread event, will be exposed 
 by his appearing to public disgrace. 
 
 And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air ; and there 
 came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, say- 
 in"-, It is done. And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings . 
 and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were 
 upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great. And the 
 great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations 
 fell : and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give 
 unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. And 
 every island fled away, and the mountains were not found. And there 
 fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight 
 of a talent : and men blasphemed God because of the plague of the 
 hail ; for the plague thereof was exceeding great.— iJev. xvi : 17-21. 
 
 The other vials were poured on different parts of 
 the symbolic world — this, into the air which en- 
 velops the globe — i. e. the great changes which 
 follow it are not to be limited to the Roman em- 
 pire, but to extend to all the kingdoms of the 
 world. Lightnings, voices and thunders are sym- 
 bols of the vehement thoughts and passionate ex-
 
 LECTURE ELEVENTH. 185 
 
 pressions of multitudes, occasioned by the sudden 
 discovery of momentous truth. An earthquake 
 denotes a civil revolution, in which the whole sur- 
 face of society is thrown into disorder, and ancient 
 political institutions shaken down. This convul- 
 sion, the like to whicli had ndt been since men 
 were on earth, is the same as that of the sixth 
 seal, and is to extend to all the governments of 
 the earth. Great Babylon, which had previously 
 fallen, is then to separate into three parts, not geo- 
 graphically, but in respect to leaders, principles, 
 cr policy. The cities of the nations, as distin- 
 guished from the great city, are the hierarchies of 
 t!,e nations, without the ten kingdoms, as the 
 Russian, the Greek, the Armenian, the Syrian- 
 These are also then to fall. God is then to pour 
 on Babylon that storm of wrath by which she is 
 to be utterly destroyed. Every island — i. e. small- 
 er combination of men — is to be dissolved, and 
 every mountain — i e. miglity government — is to 
 vanish away. A luiil-storin is a symbol of sudden 
 and resistless strokes, by which men arc smitten 
 down from happiness to misery. Such a tempest 
 is to beat on the men who belong to the train of 
 anti-Christ, and, they are to blaspheme God, be- 
 cause of the greatness of their cahimitie><. The 
 revolutions and contests indicated by tlicse sym- 
 bols, are doubtless to follow tlic advent of Christ 
 to raise the dead saints : they are to precede the 
 vintage and the harvest, and to occupy a considera- 
 ble period.
 
 LECTURE TWELFTH. 
 
 REVELATIONS, CHAPTER XVII: 1-XIX: 10. 
 
 And there came one of the seven angels which had the seren vials, 
 and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will show unto 
 thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters : 
 With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and 
 the inhabitants of the earth have been made drnnk with the wine of her 
 fornication. So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness : 
 and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of 
 blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman wa« 
 arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and pre- 
 cious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of 
 abominations and filthiness of her fornication : And upon her fore- 
 head wat a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, 
 THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE 
 Earth. And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, 
 and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus : and when I saw her, I 
 wondered with great admiration. — liev. xvii : 1-6. 
 
 Having gone through the seven vials, the apos- 
 tle, or the Holy Spirit through him, pauses in his 
 narrative, for the purpose of illustrating what had 
 preceded. If there be repetition, it is designed to 
 make the entire subject more intelligible and im- 
 pressive. The opprobrious name giv^n to the wo- 
 man determines its application to a corrupt and 
 false church, aa opposed to the '' Bride, the
 
 LECTURE TWELFTH. 187 
 
 Lamb's wife." This epithet could not be given to 
 pagan or Mahometan religions, as they have not 
 been false to faith previously pledged. It belongs 
 exclusively to a church that has fallen away, that 
 has apostatized from her spiritual head, and has 
 been playing the liarlot spiritually with the kings 
 of the earth. She is said to sit upon many waters. 
 In verse fifteenth these waters are explained as re- 
 presenting many nations — i. e. the nations of the 
 Roman empire after the emergence of the ten 
 kingdoms. "The kings of the earth that have 
 committed fornication with her" are all those 
 governments which have been within the pale of 
 her communion, and whose subjects have imbibed 
 her doctrines, worsliip and practices, until they 
 have been made drunk with the wine of her forni- 
 cation. Being wrapt in the spirit of inspiration, 
 John is conducted into the wilderness, where the 
 scene of his vision is laid. He saw a woman sit- 
 ting on a beast — a significant emblem of a church 
 supported l)y an empire. The beast is covered 
 with names of blasithemy, symb(;lizing its arroga- 
 tion of the rights of God, and its assumption of 
 authority over his legislation. It also has seven 
 heads and ten horns. This is manifestly the same 
 beast as the one described in tlie thirteenth chapter, 
 and here as there, the seven heads imply the seven 
 forms of government that successively prevailed in 
 the Roman empire ; and the ten horns refer to the 
 ten kingdoms, into which that empire was finally
 
 183 LECTURB TWELFTH. 
 
 divided. The purple and scarlet of the woman — 
 her gold and gems, denote her wealth, luxury and 
 pomp. Her golden cup indicates her artful agencj 
 in seducing the nations to apostacy. The inscrip- 
 tion on her forehead is significant of her character. 
 *' Mystery." Her deeds are wrapt in darkness. 
 The apostle Paul has denominated the whole sys- 
 tem '' the mystery of iniquity." Another inscrip- 
 tion is *' Babylon the great " — i. e. the nationalized 
 hierarchies of the papal kingdoms. What Baby- 
 lon was to the old testament church, she is to the 
 new, and such is to be her end. She is also styled 
 ^' The mother of harlots and abominations of the 
 earth." There are other national and corrupt 
 churches besides that of Rome, but they have de- 
 scended from her. She is, therefore, the mother, 
 and they are the daughters. Every church that is 
 connected with the state is essentially papal in its 
 spirit. She must receive members, knowing them 
 to be unreconciled to G-od — must adopt a faith pre- 
 scribed by the civil rulers — must persecute those 
 who dissent from that faith. And these are the 
 original elements of Romanism. ''She was drunk 
 with the blood of the saints" — words indicating 
 the infuriate joy she derives from the slaughter of 
 the witnesses of Jesus. John's wonder at this, 
 plainly evinces that Christian, and not pagan 
 Rome was intended. It could be no matter of sur- 
 prise to him, that a heathen city should persecute 
 Christians. He himself had seen, and was even
 
 LECTDRB TWBLFXn. 189 
 
 then suffering persecution under Doraitian ; but that 
 a city professedly Christian should riot in the blood 
 of the saints, caused him '' to wonder with great 
 admiration." 
 
 And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel 7 I will 
 tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth 
 her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns. The beast that thou 
 sawest was, and is not ; and shall ascend out of (he bottomless pit, and 
 go into perdition : and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whos« 
 names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of tht 
 world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is. — 
 Jitv. xvii : 7-8. 
 
 It was not sufficient to represent these things ia 
 a vision. The angel now promises to explain the 
 meaning of the woman and of the beast that car- 
 ried her. The wild beast on which she is borne 
 was, and is not, and yet is. You remember that 
 the wild beast has been regarded throughout our 
 exposition, as a symbol of the civil rulers of the 
 Human emi>ire. Its seven heads denote the sevea 
 orders of rulers in the ancient empire ; and its ten 
 horns denote the ten kingdoms into which it was 
 finally divided. At the time indicated by the 
 vision, the supreme authority had passed from the 
 heads to the horns. While these^ seven heads 
 ruled successively, the wild beast was, but as at 
 the period referred to by the vision, tiie dominion 
 was to pass over to the horns, the ivn kingdoms 
 were to be established, the government of a head 
 was no longer to be exercised. This state of 
 things is, therefore, described by the expression —
 
 190 LECTURE TWELFTH. 
 
 ** the wild beast is not." And yet these ten king- 
 doms exert a sway essentially the same, maintain- 
 ing the laws of the ancient empire in»a large de- 
 gree, uniting to support the same religion as that 
 ■which the rulers denoted by the seventh head sup- 
 ported, and like those rulers, usurping the pre- 
 rogatives of God, and nationalizing the church. 
 Hence it is said " the wild beast yet is." It was 
 once as the head of the ancient empire ; it is not, 
 at the period referred to, because the government is 
 no longer centered in one head, but divided into 
 ten kingdoms ; and yet it is, because these king- 
 doms have one mind, and give their power and 
 strength unto the beast. In this respect they are 
 an eighth, formed of the seven, and appropriately 
 symbolized by the same monster under the horns. 
 The abyss (in our version improperly rendered the 
 bottomless pit), out of which the wild beast was 
 about to ascend, vvas the sea of many waters^ by 
 which the people, multitude and nations of the 
 empire, after the fall of the imperial rule, were 
 symbolized. 
 
 And here it the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are 
 seven mountains, on which the woman eitteth. And there are seven 
 kings ; five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come ; and 
 when he cometh, he must continue a short space. And the beast 
 that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and 
 goeth into perdition. And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten 
 kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as 
 kings one hour with the beast. These have one mind, and shall give 
 their power and strength unto the beast.— ^eu. xvii : 9-13. 
 
 This subject deserves the deepest attention — af-
 
 LECTURE TWELFTH. 191 
 
 fords a proper exercise of the understanding, and 
 demands mature wisdom. The seven heads are 
 seven mountains. This is prohably an allusion to 
 the fact, that ancient Rome was built on seven 
 hills. But it is explained by the angel as referring 
 not to the geographical position of the city, but to 
 the seven kinds of rulers who exercised the gov- 
 ernment of tiie ancient empire. There are seven 
 kings — i. e. kingdoms or forms of government. 
 " Five are fallen." Five of these forms — the 
 kingly, the consular, the dictatorial, the decem- 
 viral, the tribunitial — had already passed away 
 when John wrote. One then existed, which was 
 the pagan imperial, and the other, which had not 
 yet come, and was to continue a short time, was 
 the Christian imperial. It commenced with Con- 
 stantine, A. D. 312, and fell at the subversion of 
 the Western empire in 476. The eleventh verse 
 has been already explained, as including the whole 
 of the ten kingdoms under an eighth head, be- 
 cause of similar character with the seven. These 
 are destined, like the others, to destruction. Tlie 
 ten horns denoted the dynasties of the kings who 
 had not arisen at the j)eriod of the vision, and who 
 were not to exist until the emergence of the wild 
 beast from the abyss of the waters, but were to re- 
 ceive power at that period, the same *Miour," and 
 to perpetuate the beast itself in an eighth form, by 
 giving their power and authority to tlio wild 
 beast.
 
 192 LECTURE TWELFTH. 
 
 These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcoms 
 them : for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings : and they that are 
 with him are called, and chosen, and faithful. And he saith unto me, 
 The waters which thou eawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoydes, 
 and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. And the ten horns which 
 thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make 
 her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with tire. 
 For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and 
 give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be ful- 
 filled. And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which 
 reigneth over the kings of the earth.— ii«v. xvii ; li— 18. 
 
 The -wild Least is in this eighth form to go into 
 perdition, for the kings are to make war with the 
 Lamb, and the Lamb is to conquer them, because he 
 is King of kings and Lord of lords, and his soldiers 
 are called, and chosen, and iaithful. The ques- 
 tion between them, therefore, is one of preroga- 
 tives and su])remacy. He is to destroy them, be- 
 cause he is not subordinate to them, as they as- 
 fiume, in trying to exalt their authority above his, 
 but has an absolute control over lords and kings, 
 as well as subjects. They who are with him have 
 paid the homage that accords with his rights — are 
 the worshipers whom he calls and chooses, and 
 who, by their fidelity, give })roof of their raect- 
 ness for his acceptance. The waters have already 
 been explained to signify the poj.ulation of the 
 empire. 
 
 When this woman has nearly run her career, the 
 kings are to hate her — to rob her of her wealth 
 and ornaments — make her naked, devour her flesh 
 and burn her with fire. God hath put into their
 
 LECTURE TWELFTH. 193 
 
 hearts to fulfill his ■will, and act the part ascribed 
 to them, until his words are accomplished. The 
 conversion of the kings to hatred of the great 
 idolatress, is beginning already to take place in 
 the disallowance of her claims in most of the Euro- 
 pean Slates, in the confiscation of her property, 
 and the slaughter of many of her priests in France, 
 in the conquest of the papal states, in the de- 
 thronement of the Pope by Napoleon, and his re- 
 cent exile and humiliation, and in various exhibi- 
 tions of ill-will in Spain, Portugal, Austria and 
 Great Britain. 
 
 Finally, the woman seated on the wild beast is 
 explained to be the city that reigneth over the 
 kings of the earth — i. e. the great Babylon — the 
 great combination of hierarchies, that is sustained 
 by the power of the civil arm, and yet reigns over 
 the consciences of kings and subjects. 
 
 And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, 
 having great power; and tlie eartii wai» lightened with his glorjr. 
 And ho cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Bahylon the great 
 is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold 
 of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For 
 all nations have drunk of the wine of her fornication, and the kings of 
 the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of 
 the earth arc waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 
 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my 
 people, that je be not partakers of her sins, and that ye rcceiro not of 
 her plagues. For her nins have reached unto heaven, and God hath 
 remembered her iniquilieii. J'.eward her even as she rewarded you, 
 and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which 
 she hath filled, till to her double. Mow much sin i.(ill) glorified her- 
 self, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her : for 
 
 17
 
 194 LECTURE TWELFTH. 
 
 she saith in ber heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see 
 no sorrow. Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and 
 mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire : for 
 ■trong is the Lord God who judgeth her. And the kings of the earth, 
 who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall 
 bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her 
 burning, standing afar ofl' for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, 
 alas, that great city^ of Babylon, that mighty city I for in one hour ia 
 thy judgment come. And the merchants of the earth shall weep and 
 mourn over ber; for no man buyeth her merchandise any more : The 
 merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, 
 and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, 
 and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most pre- 
 cious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, and cinnamon, and 
 odours, and ointment, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine 
 flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and 
 slaves, and souls of men. And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are 
 departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are 
 departed from thee, and thou thalt find them no more at all. The 
 merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand 
 afar ofl" for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailicg, and saying, 
 Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, 
 and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls J 
 For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every ship- 
 master, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many aa 
 trade by sea, stood afar otf, and cried when they saw the smoke of her 
 burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city I And thej 
 cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, 
 alas that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea 
 by reason of her costliness ! for in one hour is she made desolate. Rejoice 
 over her thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets ; for God 
 hath avenged you on her. And a mighty angel took up a stone like a 
 great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying. Thus with violence 
 shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no 
 more at all. And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, 
 and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee ; and no crafts- 
 man, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and 
 the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee ; and the 
 light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee ; and the voice of 
 the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: 
 for thy merchants were the great men of the earth ; for by thy sor-
 
 LECTURE TWELFTH. 195 
 
 ceries wer e all nations deceived. And in her was found the blood of 
 prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.— 
 Jiev. xviu : 1-24. 
 
 The angel descending from heaven and pro- 
 claiming the fall of Babylon, is doubtless the re- 
 presentative of a body of men. The effulgence 
 which he flashes over the earth, denotes the resist- 
 less light in which they are to unveil the apostate 
 character of Babylon, and the dazzling splendor in 
 which they are to set the rectitude and wisdom of 
 God in her punishment. The vehemence with 
 which he proclaims her fall, indicates that tliey 
 are to regard it as an event of the greatest import- 
 ance. Her fall is to be her dejection from her sta- 
 tion as a national establishment. It is to be pro- 
 duced by violence, as a city is overthrown only by 
 a violent cause, an earthquake e. g., and as the 
 millstone was hurled by the angel with violence 
 into the sea. That it is to be the work of the 
 multitude instead of the rulers^ is shown by the 
 regrets of the kings and nobility at her destruc- 
 tion. As ancient Babylon, after her overthrow, 
 became the habitation of wild beasts ; her desolate 
 houses were filled with doleful creatures ; owls and 
 satyrs, and dragons cried in her ph-asant palaces: 
 BO this analogous Babylon is to become, after lier 
 fall, the resort of the most vile and detestable 
 beings. Those who afterwards shall unite them- 
 selves to her, arc to be as much more depraved 
 and savage than her former adherents, as dragons,
 
 196 LECTURE TWELFTH. 
 
 owls and satyrs are more hideous and hateful than 
 the ordinary population of a wealthy and powerful 
 city. They are to throw off their disguises, and 
 exhibit their enmity to God, in all its deformity. 
 All these things show that her fall is to be a change 
 most momentous to her, to the people of God, 
 and to the world. Her overthrow, like thai of an- 
 cient Babylon, is to be in consequence of her idola- 
 try, because all nations have drunk of her wine, 
 and the kings have united with her in the practice 
 and propagation of idol-worship. This represen- 
 tation accords with the different agency which she 
 has exerted towards them. She has seduced the 
 multitude to her false-worship, by her arts. But 
 the kings needed no such seduction. They have 
 been as ready to usurp the rights of God, and to 
 exalt their authority over his, as she. 
 
 After this proclamation of her fall, John heard 
 another angel summoning the people of God to 
 come out of her, lest they partake of her sins and 
 receive of her plagues. This angel is likewise to 
 be regarded as a symbol of a body of men. His 
 warning shows, that after her fall some of the 
 people of God are still to linger within her com- 
 munion, and that after the public announcement of 
 her fall, another class of men are to arise, and 
 summon the true worshipers to withdraw from her, 
 lest by continuing under her jurisdiction, they 
 sanction her sins and expose themselves to her 
 punishment. The city is thus distinguished from
 
 LECTURE TWELFTH. 197 
 
 its inhabitants, the one referring to the hierarchies 
 of the church, the other to the members. What 
 the walls and dwellings of a material city are to 
 the people whom they protect, the hierarchy of a 
 church is to the members under its authority. Her 
 punishment is to be a wholly different event from 
 her fall — is quickly to follow that catastrophe, and 
 is to be inflicted by the hands of men. Give to 
 her as she gave. Double to her double, according 
 to her treatment of others. Into the cup into 
 which she poured, pour to her double. These re- 
 tributions are to overtake her suddenly. In a day 
 her plagues shall come — death, and mourning and 
 famine, and she shall be burned with fire. The 
 kings of the earth who had united with her in her 
 idolatry are to witness and lament her punishment. 
 They will not be its authors, therefore, nor will 
 they attempt to hinder it. They are to stand at a 
 distance, and leave the executors of the divine 
 wrath, who are to be the multitude, to fulfill their 
 office without obstruction. As the kings are to 
 survive her, her fall is to take place before the 
 great battle, in which they are to be destroyed. 
 Iler merchants, who are the great ones of tho 
 earth, symbolize the nobles and dignitaries that 
 held the ])atronage of her benefices. They also, 
 and others who have grown rich by licr luxury, 
 are, like the kings, to witness her overthrow, with- 
 out attcmjiting to ])revent it, and they alone are to 
 lament it. Heaven — i. e. the angelic hosts and
 
 198 LECTURE TWELFTH. 
 
 the saints, the apostles and prophets — are sum- 
 moned to rejoice over her, because God hath con- 
 demned her condemnation of them. And her de- 
 struction is to he entire. As a millstone when 
 thrown into the depths of the sea, sinks forever 
 from the sight of man, so she is to he swept from 
 the earth, and leave not a trace of her greatness or 
 mischievous dominion. The cause assigned for all 
 this is, that she is a sorceress, whose sole agency 
 has been to seduce men from God , and a murder- 
 ess, who has shed the blood of the prophets and 
 saints, and of all who had been slain on the earth. 
 What a tremendous doom thus awaits those apo.s" 
 tate hierarchies I What a demonstration it is to 
 form, that God rejects them ! What a refutation of 
 their impious pretences, that they are his ministers ; 
 that they alone are authorized to teach his will, 
 and that he sanctions their usurpations, blasphe- 
 mies and persecutions ! And what a noble vindi- 
 cation of the witnesses and martyrs, who resisted 
 alike their seductions and their vengeance, and 
 who maintained allegiance to the King of kings. 
 
 And after these things I heard a great voice of much people in hea- 
 ven, saying, Alleluia ; Salvation, and glory, and honour, and power, 
 unto the Lord our God : for true and righteous are his judgments; for 
 he hath judged the great whore, which, did corrupt ^the earth with 
 her fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her 
 hand. And again they said, Alleluia. And her smoke rose up for 
 ever and ever. And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts 
 fell down and worshipped God that sat on the throne, saying, Amen ; 
 Alleluia. — liev. lix : 1-4.
 
 LECTURE TWELFTH. 199 
 
 The angelic hosts utter a shout of praise to 
 God for the display of his truth and justice 
 in the destruction of the apostate powers. The 
 four and twenty elders and the four living crea- 
 tures, in responding to this shout, symbolize an 
 answering song from the redeemed. This song of 
 exultation denotes that they are not only to be 
 spectators of her overthrow, but to discern its up- 
 rightness and wisdom. They are fully to know 
 her character and agency, the dispensations of God 
 towards her, and the influences that are to spring 
 from her punishment. What a vastness of know- 
 ledge does this imply ! What a sense of the divine 
 rights ! AVhat an acquaintance with the reasons 
 why he allows men to rebel, and displays his jus- 
 tice in punishing them 1 What a realization of 
 the guilt of rebellion, and what an assurance tliat 
 that great measure of his administration is to sub- 
 serve the well-being of his kingdom tlirough eternal 
 ages ! This sublime hymn gives further proof that 
 Babylon is not a material city, but the representa- 
 tive of apostate men. As a material city is not an 
 agent, and not the subject of praise and blame, its 
 destruction could not form such a display of God's 
 righteousness, or of the vindication of tliose whoso 
 blood it had shed. 
 
 And a voice came out of the throne, sajinfi^, Praise our Qod, all je 
 his Kcrvantfl, and je tliatfcar Iiim, boUi mnali and ^rvnt. And I heard 
 DB it were the voice of a great inultitud';, and as the voire of many wa- 
 ters, and as the voice ofmiglitj tliunderings, saying, Alleluia; fur tho 
 Lord God omnipotent reigncth. Let as bo glad and rejoice, and givo
 
 200 LECTURE TWELFTH. 
 
 honour to him : for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife 
 hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should bo 
 arrajed in fine linen, clean and white : for the fine linen is the righte- 
 ousness of saints. And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they 
 which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he saith 
 unto me, These are the true sayings of God. And I fell at his feet to 
 worship him. And he said unto me. See thou do it not : I am thy fel- 
 low servant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: 
 worship God ; for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy. — 
 Jlev. xix : 5—10. 
 
 A voice from the throne summons all the ser- 
 vants of God of every rank to praise him. This 
 indicates tliat a great epoch is then to be reached 
 in his government — a manifestation made of the 
 result of his mysterious dispensations that shall 
 vindicate their rectitude and wisdom. The halle- 
 luiah of the multitude that the Lord God Almighty 
 has reigned, (i^aaatvat^ indicates that they are to see 
 that the peculiar administration which he has ex- 
 ercised is most skilfully adapted to the great ends 
 of his empire — is worthy of his infinite attributes, 
 and that it has prepared the way for the reign of 
 grace that is to follow through everlasting ages. 
 The summons to rejoice and give him glory because 
 the marriage of the Lamb has come and his bride 
 has made herself ready, denotes that the period of 
 the resurrection and adoption of the holy dead has 
 arrived — that his previous administration has serv- 
 ed to fit them for the new relations to which they 
 are to be exalted, and that it is to be to them an 
 epoch of peculiar joy and triumph. Her being ar- 
 rayed in fine linen, bright and pure, signifies their
 
 LECTURE TWELFTH. 201 
 
 public justification — her marriage, their exaltation 
 to stations as heirs and joint heirs forever in his 
 kingdom. As a bride by her marriage is united 
 to her husband through life, so the redeemed are 
 by their marriage with the Lamb, to be raised to 
 that relation to him which they are forever to sus- 
 tain. They are never to descend to a lower sta- 
 tion — never to ascend to a higher, but are to reign 
 with him as kings and priests forever and ever. 
 Their marriage is therefore to involve their resur- 
 rection from death, and exaltation to the thrones on 
 which they are to serve him through their endless 
 existence. They who are to be called to the sup- 
 per of the marriage of the Lamb, are different per- 
 sons from the raised and glorified saints who arc 
 denoted by the bride, and are doubtless the unglo- 
 rified saints on earth. What a splendid nuptial 
 ceremony that will be when all the risen saints, 
 arrayed in fine linen, white and clean, shall be 
 publicly recognized by the Lamb as his bride, and 
 all the saints, then living on earth, shall be called 
 to witness the glorious consummation 1 Nor nro 
 these mere fancy sketches. " These," said tho 
 angel to tlie astonished prophet — " These are tho 
 true sayings of God." The response of the angel 
 to the a])Ostle who fell down to worship him, is 
 eminently beautiful. It indicates a befitting sense 
 of the sanctity of God's rights, and exalts the ser- 
 vices of the witnesses of Jesus to an equality with 
 his own. I am a servant of the same order as you
 
 202 LECTURE TWELFTH. 
 
 and your brethren, who hohl the testimony of 
 Jesus. You and they, in proclaiming that testi- 
 mony before men, are to fulfil essentially the same 
 office as I, guided by the revealing Spirit, have ful- 
 filled in interpreting the prophecy to you. Wor- 
 ship God — for the spirit of prophecy by which I 
 speak is like your confession — only the testimony 
 of Jesus. 
 
 Keflection. 
 
 How lowly in mind are the angels of God — how 
 exalted in office are the disciples of Jesus who bear 
 •witness to the truth !
 
 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 EEVELATIONS, CHAPTER XIX: 11-XXI: 8. 
 
 And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and he that 
 sat upon him uaa called Faithful and True, and in righteousness ho 
 doth judge and make war. Ilis eyes irere as a flame of fire, and on his 
 bead were many crowns ; and he had a name written, that no man 
 knew, but he himself. And he trai clothed with a vesture dipped in 
 blood ; and his name is called The Word of God. And the armies 
 uhich uere in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in lino 
 linen, white and clean. And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, 
 that with it be should smite the nations; and he shall rule them with 
 a rod of iron ; and he treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and 
 wrath of Almighty God. And he hath on his vef^ture and on his thigh 
 a name written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LOKDS.— 
 liev. xLr : H--1C. 
 
 lie who sat on the wliite horse is shown hy his 
 cliaracters and titles to be the Son of God. He is 
 *' iaithful and true " as j)eriorminj^ all his engage- 
 ments to God and fulfilling all liis promises to 
 man. In righteousness he doth judge and make 
 "War. The cause in which he is engaged is just, 
 and all his nieasures are in harmony with it. His 
 eyes were as a flame of lire, burning with ludy in- 
 dignation against his enemies. " And on his head 
 were many crowns " — denoting his great authority
 
 204 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 and many conquests. That he had a name that 
 no one knew hut he himself, indicates that the 
 aims of his incarnation, exaltation and reign over 
 the universe through eternal years, wholly tran- 
 scend the grasp of created intelligences, and are 
 comprehensible only by Omniscience. That he is 
 known by his diadems, however, to be the incar- 
 nate Word, is shown by the name by which he is 
 designated — The Word of God, the revealer of the 
 Deity to creatures, the Creator of all things, the 
 Eedeemer of men. The vesture dipt in blood with 
 which he is clothed, probably refers to the destruc- 
 tion of his foes, by which he had been and would 
 be distinguished — so do tlie sharp sword, the iron 
 sceptre and the winepress. And on his robe and 
 on his thigh are written the titles of the office 
 which he descends to assume on earth — King of 
 kings and Lord of lords. He appears in his own 
 person, because no created agent is adequate to 
 rei)resent him, either in nature or office. The office 
 of the horse is merely to symbolize his descent to 
 the earth as a king, and like the splendor of his 
 countenance, the effulgence of his crowns, his gar- 
 ments and his armies, it shows that his advent is 
 to be visible and with the power and pomp of a 
 victorious monarch. The armies in heaven that 
 follow him are of the same corporeal nature as he. 
 This is manifest from their being seated on horses. 
 Tli'cjy are shown to be raised and glorified saints, 
 also, by their robes of fine white linen in which the
 
 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 205 
 
 bride, by whom they were symbolized in a former 
 vision, was arrayed. They also appear in their 
 own persons, because no other beings, real or ficti- 
 tious, are suited to represent them. And their 
 descent is likewise to be visible. The opening ot 
 the heavens to reveal them, denotes that their de- 
 scent is to be from paradise, the world where the 
 Redeemer now reigns and the ransomed dwell. 
 All these things show beyond question that the 
 Son of God is to make a personal and visible ad- 
 vent to our world, and assume his glorious reign 
 with his saints on earth. It is expressly said in 
 the introduction of the Apocalypse, ''Behold he 
 Cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see him, 
 and they also which pierced him, and all kindreds 
 of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, 
 Amen." 
 
 And I saw an angel standin;^ in the sun ; and lie cried with a loud 
 voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst of heaven, Come and 
 gather yourselves together unto the supper of the great God; that jo 
 may cat the flehh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of 
 mighty men, and the flesh of liorses, and of them tliat fit on them, and 
 the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great. And I 
 saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered 
 together to make war against him that sat on the horse, and against 
 his army. And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet 
 that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that 
 had received the mark of the beast, and tliora that worshipped his 
 image. These both were cuxt alive into a lake of fire burning with 
 brimstone. And the remnant were slain with the sword of him that 
 eat upon the horse, which mcord proceeded out of liis mouth : and (dl 
 the fowl* were filled with their flesh.— /f««. xix : 17--21. 
 
 The sun in this vision is doubtless, as under tho 
 fourth trumpet and fourth vial, a symbol of tho' 
 18
 
 206 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 rulers exercising chief authority in the ten king- 
 doms. The angels stationed in it and summoning 
 the birds to come and eat the flesh of the anti- 
 Christian host, is a symbol of some conspicuous 
 person or class, that is to be in close communica- 
 tion with those rulers — but not of their number, — 
 and that is to warn them of their impending de- 
 struction. As the armies with their commanders 
 and horses are to be literal armies^ and the slaugh- 
 ter to be a literal slaughter, so the birds that fly in 
 mid-heaven are to be literal birds, and carnivorous, 
 as that species soar at great heights, and discern 
 their prey at a distance. To suppose the birds, 
 the slaughter and the carcasses are not to be literal, 
 is to suppose that the death symbolized is not 
 to be the death of the body, but of the soul, 
 which is to contradict the whole representation. As 
 the wild beast is the representative of all the civil 
 rulers of the ten kingdoms, except those of the 
 papal states denoted by the false prophet — the 
 kings and their armies who are assembled with the 
 wild beast, are to be regarded as the kings and ar- 
 mies of other anti-Christian kingdoms. All the 
 usurping and persecuting enemies of Christ are to 
 share in that catastrophe. The wild beast, i. e., 
 the rulers of the ten kingdoms, and the false pro- 
 phet, i. e., the hierarchies of these kingdoms, were 
 cast alive into the lake of fire which burns with 
 brimstone. This implies that the bodies of those 
 whom they symbolize are to be made immortal,
 
 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 207 
 
 like those who are to be consigned to that abyss 
 after a resurrection to shame and everlasting con- 
 tempt. The rest of the armies are to be slain by 
 the sword which proceeds from the mouth of the 
 Word of God — the symbol that a sentence of 
 avenging justice is to be pronounced on them — and 
 the birds are to be filled with their flesh. This 
 great battle, in which all the civil, ecclesiastical 
 and military enemies of Christ, arrayed in open 
 war against him, are to be destroyed, is doubtless 
 the same as that of Armageddon, to which the 
 kings are to be gathered by the unclean spirits. It 
 is a wholly.different gathering Irom that denoted 
 by the vintage and the parable of the goats. This 
 last is to take place subsequently, and is to em- 
 brace those who sustain the relation of supporters 
 and approvers to the wild beast and lalse })rophct, 
 and who refuse all succor to the persecuted breth- 
 ren of Christ. 
 
 As the glorified saints are to attend the Saviour 
 at this advent, their resurrection, acceptance and 
 exaltation as kings and priests^ are to precede that 
 great battle. And it is on that occasion, doubt- 
 less, that Clirist's promise (cliap. ii : 20,) is to be 
 fulfilled, that he will give them power over the 
 nations, and they shall rule them with an iron 
 sceptre, as earthen vessels are broken. 
 
 And I saw an anjjel come flown Trom hnavon, hnvinji; llic key or (ho 
 bnttornlcM pit and a great cliain in Inn hand. And hi- laid hold on tho 
 dragon, that old surpcDt, which i:t the duvil, aud Satan, and bound biia
 
 208 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 a thousand years, and caat him into the bottomless pit, and shut him 
 up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no 
 more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he 
 must be loosed a little season, — liev. xx : 1-3. 
 
 The angel with the key and chain in his hand, 
 is obviously a literal angel, or a symbol of unfallen 
 angels, not of men. The agency ascribed to him 
 is such as none but angelic beings are competent to 
 exert. He is distinguished here from those who 
 are seduced by the devil, and he cannot, therefore, 
 be a symbol of those nations, nor of a part of them. 
 He is a representative of angels, then, not of men, 
 and they are symbolized by one of their own spe- 
 cies, because no being of another order is adequate 
 to represent them. The dragon whom he seized is 
 expressly declared to be the ancient serpent, who 
 is the devil and Satan — the seducer of the nations. 
 He is bound with the chain — cast literally into the 
 abyss — and shut up and sealed for a period indi- 
 cated by a thousand years. The purpose of his 
 imprisonment is that he might not seduce the na- 
 tions any more during this period. But what is 
 meant by the period of a thousand years ? Is it 
 literal or symbolic ? Most expositors have regard- 
 ed it as literal. I am rather inclined to consider 
 the thousand years symbolic. Each day represents 
 a year, and the thousand years, containing three 
 hundred and sixty thousand days, would thus de- 
 note three hundred and sixty thousand years of our 
 time ! Whether we regard this period as literal,
 
 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 209 
 
 or as symbolic, it does not affect the general inter- 
 pretation of the prophecy. The events are the 
 same, whatever space they occupy. After the ex- 
 piration of this i)eriod, Satan must be again re- 
 leased from his confinement, and will go forth to 
 resume his favorite work, as we shall presently see. 
 Tliis great vision, then, foreshows that the devil 
 and his legions are to be seized by the holy angel 
 and imprisoned in the abyss for three hundred and 
 sixty thousand years, and that afterwards they are 
 to be released for a short season. That imprison- 
 ment is to take place after the advent of the Re- 
 deemer — after the resurrection of the holy dead, 
 and after the destruction of the wild beast and 
 false prophet. 
 
 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was 
 given unto them: and I gaw the souls of them that were beheaded for 
 the witness of Jesus, and for the word of Ood, and which bad not 
 worshipped the beast, neither his ima;^e, neither Jiad received hit mark 
 upon their foreheadH, or in their hands ; and they lived and reigned 
 with Christ a thouBand years. But the rest of the dead lived not 
 ap;ain until the thousand yi-ars were finished. This is the first resur- 
 rection. iJles.sed and holy ti he that hath part in the first resurrec- 
 tion : on such the second death hath no power, but they shall bo 
 priests of Uod and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand 
 years. — Jiev.xx: i-C. 
 
 The order in whicli the objects of this great 
 Bpectacle arc cnumeraled is doubtless tliat in which ^ 
 they were presented to tlie apostle. lie first saw 
 thrones, perhaps a great multitude, as the martyrs 
 and saints of all ages are innumerable. Next, 
 august forms approached and sat ou them, and a
 
 210 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 sentence was pronounced on tliem, probaWy ad- 
 judging them to the station of kings and priests in 
 Christ's kingdom on earth. Then he distinguished 
 among them, first the martyrs, who had been slain 
 for the testimony of Jesus, and for the word of 
 God ; next, those who had not worshiped the 
 wild beast, nor its image, nor received its mark on 
 their forehead or their hand. Finally, he learned 
 that the spectacle was a symbol of the first resur- 
 rection, that they who were then to be raised were 
 to reign with Christ the thousand years, that they 
 were to be forever freed from liability to the second 
 death, and that the rest of the dead were not to 
 live till the thousand years should be finished. 
 
 As thrones are the stations on which kings exer- 
 cise their office, their elevation to thrones indicates 
 their appointment to the office of kings. Their 
 authority being the sovereign gift of Christ, is to 
 be exercised wholly in subordination to him. 
 They are to reign with him and under him, as 
 King of kings and Lord of lords, communicating 
 his will to his subjects, vindicating his rights, and 
 unfolding his great designs. They will reign over 
 the nations then living on earth. They are also to 
 be priests of God and of Christ, acting in that re- 
 lation as representatives of their subjects, and pre- 
 senting in his presence symbols of homage in their 
 behalf. 
 
 The souls of the martys and others were their 
 souls by symbolization, not their souls literally,
 
 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 211 
 
 inasmuch as many of tliem were not then in exist- 
 ence. They are exhibited in their own persons, 
 not by a symbol of a different species, because no- 
 thing else could adequately represent them. They 
 are exhibited as souls, not as embodied saints, be- 
 cause they only are to be raised at the first resur- 
 rection. The living saints are to be raised by 
 transfiguration to a similar glory, but probably at 
 a later period. At any rate no mention is made of 
 them in this vision. 
 
 The specific mention of martyrs, and of those 
 •who had not worshiped the wild beast, nor his 
 image, does not imply that the whole were of those 
 classes. They were doubtless but a part of the 
 vast crowd. They who sat on the thrones and re- 
 ceived judicial authority, symbolized the whole 
 body of the saints who had died in all former ages. 
 The martyrs are specified probably because of their 
 peculiar consj)icuity and honors. This vision, 
 then, foreshows that at the advent of Christ, all 
 the holy dead are to be raised, ])ublicly adjudged 
 to thrones in his kingdom, and to reign with 
 him as kings and priests on earth during the 
 vast succession of ages, symbolized by the tliou- 
 sand years. ''Blessed and holy t.v he tliat hath 
 part in the first resurrection : on such tlic second 
 death hath no power, but they shall bo priests 
 of God and of Christ, and shall reign witli him 
 a thousand years." Other parts of the Iliblo 
 concur with this exposition : "As in A (bun all
 
 212 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But 
 every man in his own order : Christ the first 
 fruits ; afterwards they that are Christ's at his 
 coming. Then cometh the end," &c. — I Cor. xv :• 
 23. ''For the Lord himself shall descend from 
 heaven with a shout, with the voice of the arch- 
 angel, and with the trump of God ; and the dead 
 in Christ shall rise first."— I TAes. iv : 16. All 
 this while the bodies of the wicked dead are to lie 
 dishonored in their graves. Satan and his hosts 
 are to be locked up in the abyss. The nations of 
 the earth are to submit to the authority of the Son 
 of God, and peace, and righteousness, and love 
 and joy are to cover the earth, as the waters cover 
 the seas. — Isaiah xi : 6-9. 
 
 And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out 
 of his prison, and shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the 
 four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together 
 to battle : the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. And they 
 went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the 
 saints about, and the beloved city : and fire came down from God out 
 of heaven, and devoured them. And the devil that deceived them 
 was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the 
 false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and 
 ever. — Rev. xx : 7-10. 
 
 Satan is here doubtless, as in the vision of his 
 binding, a symbol of the whole body of fallen 
 angels ; and his release from prison is symbolic of 
 their return to the seduction of men on earth. 
 Gog and Magog are thought by interpreters gen- 
 erally to be the nations of northern Asia. Ezekiel
 
 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 213 
 
 speaks of them (xxxix : 2) as coming from the 
 North; hut John's allusion to the nations which 
 are in the four corners of the earth, and to their 
 number as the sand of the sea, would seem to im- 
 ply a more general gathering than from the North. 
 As Gog and Magog were the last enemies of Israel, 
 60 the last foes of Christ are called Gog and Ma- 
 gog. The camp of the saints probably denotes the 
 unglorified rulers of the obedient nations — i. e. 
 those whom Satan has not seduced. The beloved 
 city is the New Jerusalem, which is the symbol of 
 the glorified saints in their relations of kings and 
 priests to unglorified men. (This will be seen in 
 the next chapter). Satan's enticing Gog and Ma- 
 gog to assemble for battle, and their surrounding 
 both the camp of the saints and the beloved city, 
 may denote their attempt to subvert the rule both 
 of the glorified and unglorified saints, and to ele- 
 vate themselves into their places. Tiiat it is by 
 his influence that they are to be excited to war, 
 indicates that they had before been universally 
 obedient. Tlie descent of fire from heaven on the 
 revolter.s, denotes that they are to be destroyed, 
 like the wild beast and false proi)het, not by or- 
 dinary instruments, but by the immediate ngrncy 
 of the Almighty. And the casting of Satan into 
 the lake of fire and brimstone to be t<jrmented for- 
 ever with the wild beast and false propliet, fbrc- 
 shows tliut he and his legions are thereafter lo bo 
 precluded from the earth and all other obedient
 
 214 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 orbs, and consigned to the chains and darkness of 
 the abyss. 
 
 This prophecy then announces that after the 
 risen saints have reigned with Christ three hun- 
 dred and sixty thousand years, Satan and his le- 
 gions are to be allowed again to return to the earth 
 and to tempt men — that seduced by them, remote 
 nations are to revolt from the sway of the saints, 
 which Christ has established over them, and to 
 attempt to exalt themselves to supreme authority ; 
 that they are to be destroyed, not by war and 
 human resistance, but by a direct interposition of 
 the eternal Word, and that the tempting angels 
 thereafter are to be consigned to perpetual im- 
 prisonment in hell. 
 
 And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose 
 face the earth and the heaven fled away ; and there was found no 
 place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before 
 God ; and the books were opened, and another book was opened, which 
 is tlie hook of life : and the dead were judged out of those things which 
 were written in the books, according to their works. And the sea gave 
 up the dead which were in it ; and death and hell delivered up the 
 dead which were in them : and they were judged every man according 
 to their works. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire_ 
 This is the second death. And whosoever was not found written in 
 the book of life was cast into the lake of fire. — Rev. xx : 11-15. 
 
 These solemn verses contain a prophecy of the 
 resurrection of the unholy dead, and of their pub- 
 lic and final judgment. The language is so sim- 
 ple as not to need, and so grand, as far to trans- 
 cend any commentary. Suffice it to say, that a 
 great white throne is set — great, to denote the dig-
 
 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 215 
 
 nity of the judge, and white, to show the purity 
 and justice of his decisions. The flight of the 
 earth and heavens from the presence of the judge, 
 indicates that the scene of the judgment was at a 
 distance from their orhit. As the subjects of this 
 vision were, on their resurrection, withdrawn from 
 the earth, no reason existed, as in former visions, 
 for its continued presence ; and its flight accor- 
 dingly, and that of the pLanets, was that of their 
 real motion in their orbits. That no place was 
 found for them, denotes simply, therefore, that 
 they continued in motion. Tlie dead, small and 
 great, stand before the throne, having been raised 
 from death. This is manifest from the sea's giv- 
 ing up the dead that were in it, and death and 
 the grave giving up the dead that were in tliem. 
 It is the bodies of the dead, not their souls, that 
 descend into the sea and the grave, or remuiii un- 
 buried in the realms of death. Tlie books are 
 symbols of God's perfect knowledge of all the ac- 
 tions of those who are judged. Their being 
 opened, denotes that he will manifest to them that 
 knowledge, and will demonstrate to their con- 
 sciousness that his judgment of them is according 
 to their works. Men, because of the imperfection 
 of their memory, make use of books to record hu- 
 man actions. But (iod's infinite knowledge needs 
 no such aid. While, therefiirc, it is said symboli- 
 cally, that these books contain the deeds of men, 
 by which they arc to be judged, yet it is strictly
 
 216 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 true, that the all-comprehending, all-retaining 
 mind of Deity will be the book from which he will 
 accurately and infallibly judge the world. It is 
 also said that death and the grave (translated hell 
 in our version) were cast into the lake of fire. The 
 grave is the depository of the buried dead, and death 
 of the unburied dead, and both are places, or states, 
 not agents. This construction of death as a place 
 is confirmed by the symbolization of the second 
 death by a place, not by an agent. This is the 
 second death — the lake of fire. The dejection of 
 death and the grave into that lake, denotes that no 
 place of the dead is any more to exist on earth. 
 All the wicked dead of all ages are to be the sub- 
 jects of this resurrection and judgment. Whoever 
 was not found written in the book of life was cast 
 into the lake of fire. And they only are to be its 
 subjects, because, according to a former vision 
 (xx : 4-6), all the holy who die before the millen- 
 nium are to be raised at its commencement, and to 
 reign with Christ throughout that period, which is 
 the first resurrection, and we shall see in the next 
 vision that none are to die during that period. It is 
 therefore, evident that this vision embraces all the 
 impenitent dead, and them only. Their resurrec- 
 tion from the dead and their formal consignment 
 to eternal perdition with the wild beast and false 
 prophets, will not occur until the expiration of the 
 millennial period. That they will not suffer pun- 
 ishment until then, does not follow any more than
 
 LECTURE TniRTEEXTH. 217 
 
 tliat Satan and his legions will not suffer until 
 they are confined in the abyss. 
 
 And I saw a new heaven and a new earth : for the first heaven and 
 the first earth were passed away ; and there was no more sea. And I 
 John saw the holj city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of 
 heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I hoard a 
 great voice out of heaven, saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God it 
 wiih men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, 
 and God himself shall be with them, and It their God. And God shall 
 wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and there shall be no more death, 
 neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain : for 
 the former things are passed away. And he that sat upon the throne 
 said. Behold, 1 make all things new. And he said unto me, Write : 
 for these words are true and faithful. And he said unto me. It is 
 done. 1 am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. 1 will give 
 un^> him that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely. He 
 that orercometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and 
 ho ^hall be my son. But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abomi- 
 nable, and murderers, and whoremougers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, 
 and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burnelh with fire 
 and brimstone : vvhich is the second death. — Hcv. xxi : 1-8. 
 
 The heaven, earth and sea are undoubtedly here, 
 as under tlie trumpets and vials, symbolic. The 
 new heaven represents rulers of a new order ; the 
 new earth subjects of a new cliaracter, and the 
 disappearance of the sea, along with the former 
 heaven and earth, that the natictns are no more to 
 be agitated by storms of revolution and war. If 
 this passage be literal, it coincides exactly witli 
 the statement of Peter : " But the day of the J.ord 
 will come as a thief in the night ; in the which the 
 heavens shall i>ass away with a great noise, and 
 the elements shall melt with fervent heat, tho 
 earth also and the works that are therein shall bo 
 19
 
 218 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 burned up.* Seeing then that all these things shall 
 be dissolved, what manner of persona ought ye to 
 be in all holy conversation and godliness, looking 
 for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, 
 wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dis- 
 solved, and the elements shall melt with fervent 
 heat ? Nevertheless we, according to his promise, 
 look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein 
 dwelleth righteousness." — II Peter iii : 10-13. 
 
 The New Jerusalem is the symbol of the raised 
 and glorified saints, in their relation to men as 
 kings and priests, who are to reign with Christ. 
 It does not denote a literal city, but an organiza- 
 tion of rulers extending a beneficent influence over 
 those whom they govern^ like the shelter of a city 
 to those who dwell beneath its roofs. It must, 
 
 * We need not infer that the earth will be annihilated by the fires 
 here spoken of. Indeed, the elements of matter are as indestructible 
 as spirit. When you burn a piece of wood in the hearth, its constitu- 
 ent particles are not absolutely destroyed. They are dissolved— their 
 relation to each other is changed, but all the original matter still ex- 
 ists. In fact there is now no more and no less matter in existence than 
 when God formed all things. In like manner the material heavens and 
 earth may be'acted on by the fires here foretold. They will be puri- 
 fied from the stains and vestiges of sin, and made the fit abodes of 
 righteousness. And instead of the redeemed going away to a distant 
 heaven, they may all live together, and with God here, on the same 
 earth, thus renovated, and under these same heavens, thus made more 
 beautiful 1 If this be Peter's idea, it accords strikingly with John, 
 who represents heaven as coming down to earth in the latter day. 
 The incarnate "Word, with all his glorified saints, and all his primeval 
 anjels, will Jiue reign in righteousness over the race of living men, 
 through the progress of eternal ages.
 
 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 219 
 
 therefore, denote the risen saints as kings and 
 priests, as they alone are to descend from heaven 
 to earth, and to exercise a sway over men. It is, 
 in a subsequent vision, expressly termed "the 
 bride, the Lamb's wife," (xxi : 9) hy whom the 
 risen saints have been already symbolized. As 
 then the corrupt organization of churches was pre- 
 figured by the city of Babylon, so the organized 
 reign of the glorified saints is symbolized by the 
 New Jerusalem. John heard a voice, saying, 
 " Behold the tabernacle of God is witli men, and 
 he shall dwell in a tent (Tjo^twati) with them, and 
 they shall be his people, and God himself shall be 
 with them, and be their God. And God shall 
 wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and there 
 shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor cry- 
 ing, neither shall there be any more pain : for the 
 former things are passed away." All this denotes 
 that the glorified saints are to be visible to men, as 
 a tent is visible to those in whose presence it is sta- 
 tioned, and that God is to be visibly present with 
 the glorified saints, as his presence was manifested 
 in the ancient temple when it was filled with the 
 smoke and flame of his ghtry. Men universally are 
 to be sanctified — to own and honor him as God, and 
 enjoy manifestations of his presence and favor. 
 Ho is to wipe away every tear from their eyes. 
 They are no more to be 8tibjectc<l to death, nor to 
 know any thing of sorrow, mourning, or toil. For 
 the former things have jmsscd away. All the
 
 220 LECTURE THIRTEENTH. 
 
 forms of penal evil, brouglit on the race by the 
 fall, are to cease, and a new era to commence. To 
 confirm the idea of the heavenly state thus brought 
 down to earth, he Avho sat on the throne, said, 
 '' Behold I make all things new 1 " and then ad- 
 dressed his servant John thus : " Write : for these 
 words are true and faitliful." All that you have 
 seen shall surely be fulfilled. He proceeds to de- 
 clare this period as the grand consummation : "It 
 is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning 
 and the end. I will give unto him that is alhirst 
 of the fountain of the water of life freely." All 
 the purposes of mercy that a faithful, eternal, 
 unchanging God had cherished, are now accom- 
 plished ; the fountain of eternal life is unsealed ; 
 the victor inherits all things that God possesses ; 
 because he is now a son of God, and God is his 
 father. All good centres in, and flows from that 
 relaticm. The unholy of all classes are to be ex- 
 cluded from this joyous community, and consigned 
 to the abyss of misery. The descent of the city is 
 to occur at the beginning of the millennium, and 
 Gog and Magog will not be destroyed till its ter- 
 mination ; so that their overthrow is not inconsist- 
 ent with the statement, that death will not exist 
 during this period. 
 
 Reflection. 
 
 What glorious prospects await all the people of 
 God 1 Lift up your heads — hope, wonder, and 
 rejoice.
 
 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 
 
 REVELATIONS, CHAPTER XXI : 9-XXII: 21. 
 
 And there came nnto me one of the seven angels which had the seven 
 vialB full of the seven last places, and talked with me, saying, Como 
 hither, I will show thee the bride, the Lamb's wife. And ho carried 
 me away in the spirit Ui a great and high mountain, and shewed mo 
 that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from 
 God, having the glory of God : and her light va$ like unto a stone 
 most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal ; and had a wall 
 great and high, mnd had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels, 
 and named written thereon, which are the namct of the twelve tribes of 
 the children of Israel: on the east three gates; on the north three 
 gates; on the sfmth three gates; and on the west three gates. And 
 the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of 
 the twelve aposth-s of the Lamb. And he that talked with ine had a 
 golden reed to measure the city, and the giites thereof, and the wall 
 thereof. And the city lieth foursquare, and the length is as largo M 
 the breadth : and ho mcaKured the city with the reed, twelve thousand 
 furlongs. The length and the breadth and the htiglit, of it are equal. 
 And ho measured the wall thereof, a hundred and forty and four cu- 
 biU, according to the measure of a man, that is, of the angel. And the 
 building of the wall of it was o/ jajiper : and the city t(«. pure gold, 
 like unto clear glass. And the foundations of the wall of the city tr«r» 
 garnished with all manner of precious stones. Tin- first foundation 
 uat jasper ; the second, sapphire ; the third, a chalcedony ; the fourth, 
 »n emerald ; the fifth, sardonyx; the sixth, sardius ; the seventh, 
 chrysolite; the eighth, beryl ; the ninth, a topaz; the tenth, a chrys- 
 oprasus; the eleventh, a jacinth ; the twelfth, an amethyst. And the 
 twelve gBt« tcert twelve pearls ; every several gate was of one pearl !
 
 222 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 
 
 and the street of the city wat pure gold, as it were transparent glass. 
 And I saw no temple therein : for the Lord God Almighty and the 
 Lamb are the temple of it. And the city had no need of the sun, nei- 
 ther of the moon, to shine in it : for the glory of God did lighten it, 
 and the Lamb t» the light thereof. And the nations of them which are 
 saved shall walk in the light of it : and the kings of the earth do biing 
 their glory and honour into it. And the gates of it shall not be shut 
 at all by day ; for there shall be no night there. And they shall bring 
 the glory and honour of the nations into it. And there shall in no wise 
 enter into it anything that defileth, neither whattoever worketh abom- 
 ination, or maketh a lie : but they which are written in the Lamb's 
 book of life. And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as 
 crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the 
 midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, wa» there the 
 tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit 
 every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the na- 
 tions, And there shall be no more curse : but the throne of God and 
 of the Lamb shall be in it; and his servants shall serve him : and they 
 shall see his face ; and his name shall be in their foreheads. And there 
 shall be no night there ; and they need no candle, neither light of the 
 sun; for the Lord God giveth them light: and they shall reign for 
 ever and ever. — liev. xxi : 9-27 ; xxii : 1-6. 
 
 The city is here declared to be the symbol of the 
 bride, the Lamb's wife — the raised and glorified 
 saints who are adopted as joint-heirs with Christ, 
 exalted to thrones and associated with him in his 
 reign on earth. It is styled the New Jerusalem. 
 Its descent to the earth symbolizes their descent 
 from heaven after their justification and investiture 
 as kings and priests in his empire. The splendor 
 of the elements of which it is built denotes the 
 beauty of their persons and the perfection of their 
 character. Its magnitude denotes the incompre- 
 hensible greatness of their multitude. That mag- 
 nitude transcends the vastest extent over which the
 
 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 223 
 
 unaided eye can discern the most brilliant objects 
 on the surface of the earth. It is a square area of 
 twelve thousand furlongs — fifteen hundred miles. 
 The regularity of its form, the harmony of its 
 parts, and its massiveness and strength, imply the 
 symmetry of their relations to each other, the unity 
 of their spirit, and the energy of their sway. The 
 phrase " and the height of it," ia thought by some 
 to be spurious. The height of a city must refer to 
 the walls ; but they are afterwards said to be, not 
 twelve thousand furlongs high, but one hundred 
 and forty-four cubits, or two hundred and sixteen 
 feet high. If this ])hra8e be genuine, the whole 
 verse means, not that the length, breadth and 
 height are the same, but that its length is the same 
 at whatever point it is measured — that its breadth 
 is the same at all points, and that its height is the 
 same at all points. Those dimensions are unifurni. 
 The gates symbolize the access to the glorilied 
 saints which the nations are to enjoy. That they 
 are distributed finally to ull the sides, indicates 
 that they are to be accessible alike to tlie nations 
 wherever they may reside. That there is to be no 
 night there, sliows that they are never to be with- 
 out the visilile presence of (iod. That its gates are 
 never shut, denotes that the nations are to enjoy 
 uninterrupted access to the, glorified, and the sta- 
 tioning of an angel at each gate, that that access is 
 subject to conditions, and regulated by an exalted 
 order assigned to that oiUce.
 
 224 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 
 
 The twelve tribes of the sons of Israel were the 
 gymbols, in the vision of the sealing, of all the 
 branches or families of pure worshipers. The in- 
 scription of the names of those tribes on the gates 
 denotes, accordingly, that all the branches of the 
 un glorified race are to have access to the glorified 
 saints, but each with a part or division peculiarly 
 appropriate to themselves. As in a walled city in- 
 habited by different tribes, the inscription on sepa- 
 rate gates of the names of the several tribes would 
 imply that each tribe was to pass through the gate 
 distinguished by its name, so it is here. 
 
 In the temple in Jerusalem, the mercy-seat, the 
 symbol of the throne of God in the visible displays 
 of his presence, was in the holy of holies, entirely 
 withdrawn from the sight of the worshipers, and 
 beheld only by the high priest once a year. That 
 there is no temple in the New Jerusalem, denotes, 
 therefore, that the presence of the Eedeemer is to 
 be visible to the worshipers at large, and not, as 
 under the Mosaic dispensation, veiled irom their 
 sight. 
 
 The sun and moon are symbols of the supreme 
 legislative and executive rulers in a state. When, 
 therefore, it is said that the city has no need of the 
 sun nor of the moon to shine in it, for the glory of 
 God enlightens it and its lamp is the Lamb, the 
 meaning is that it is to have no need that the un- 
 glorified or glorified saints should make laws for it, 
 as God is to be its Lawgiver, and Christ is to sup-
 
 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 225 
 
 ply it with all the commands and counsels Avhich 
 its exigencies are to require. That the nations are 
 to walk by its light signifies that they are to be 
 guided by the teachings which Christ communi- 
 cates to the glorified saints. That the kings of the 
 earth bring their glory and honor into it, implies 
 that the chiefs of the nations are to exercise their 
 office in perfect subordination to the saints whom 
 it symbolizes, and employ themselves in subserv- 
 ing the ends which they enjoin. That no one is to 
 enter it that is unclean, or that works defilement 
 or falsehood, indicates that sanctification is requi- 
 site in order to that relation to the glorified which 
 admission to its gates denotes, and thence, as all 
 nations are to walk in its light, that the race is 
 uuiversally to be holy. The river of the water of 
 life, proceeding from the throne of God and the 
 Lamb, is the symbol, doubtless, of the renewing 
 and sanctifying influences by which the nations 
 are to be imbued with spiritual life. The leaves of 
 the tree of life, which are for the hciiling of the 
 nations, symbolize the means of their restoration 
 from mortality, and the friiit of that tree denotes 
 the ])ledgc of tlieir transfiguration to glory, for 
 there shall be no curse any more. Every individ- 
 ual is to be perfectly redeemed from the dominion 
 of sin and freed from its j)enalty. That tbetbrone 
 of CJod and of the Lamb sball be in it, and tliut bis 
 servants, i. c., the nations that are healed, not the 
 glorified saints whom the city symbolizes, shall
 
 226 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 
 
 serve him and shall see his face, this indicates that 
 they are to yield a perfect submission to his au- 
 thority, and to enjoy his visible presence. His 
 name being on their foreheads, implies that they 
 are to exhibit the clearest evidence that they are 
 truly his children. And finally, that they are to 
 have no need of the light of lamp nor sun, but that 
 the Lord God shall shine on them, as he does on 
 the glorified saints, and that they shall reign for- 
 ever and ever — all tliis denotes that they are at 
 length to have no need of any teacher but God, and 
 are therefore to be transfigured to glory, like those 
 who have been raised from death and exalted to 
 the stations of kings and priests in his kingdom. 
 
 And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful and true: and the 
 Lord God of the holy prophets sent his angel to show unto bis servants 
 the things which must shortly be done. Behold, I come quickly : 
 blessed t» he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book. 
 And I John saw these things, and heard the77i. And when I had heard 
 and seen, I fell down to worship before the feet of the angel which 
 ehewed me these things. Then saith he onto me. See thou do it not : 
 for I am thy fellow servant, and of th^' brethren the prophets, and of 
 them which keep the sayings of this book ; worship God. And he saith 
 unto me, Seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this book : for the 
 time is at hand. lie that is unjust, let him be unjust still : and he 
 which is filthy, let him be filthy still : and he that is righteous, let him 
 be righteous still : and he that is holy, let him be holy still. And be- 
 hold, I come quickly : and my reward is with me, to give every man 
 according as his work shall be. I am Alpha and Omega, the begin- 
 ning and the end, the first and the last. Blessed are they that do his 
 commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may 
 enter in through the gates into the city. For without are dogs, and 
 Borcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and who- 
 soever loveth and makcth a lie. I Jesus have sent mine angel to tes- 
 tify unto you these things in the churches. 1 am the root and the
 
 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 227 
 
 offspring of David, and the bright and morning star. And the Spirit 
 and the bride say, Come, and let him that heareth say. Come. And 
 let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the 
 water of life freely. For I testify unto every man that heareth the 
 words of the prophecy of this book, if any man shall add unto these 
 things, God shall add unto him the plagues which are written in thia 
 book : and if any man shall take away from the words of the book of 
 this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and 
 out of the holy city, and frotii the things which are written in this 
 book. He which testifieth these things saith. Surely I come quickly : 
 Amen. Even so, come. Lord Jesus. The grace of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ be with you all. Amen. — Rev. xxii : 6-2L 
 
 The prophecy closes with the fifth verse of the 
 twenty-second chapter. The angel confirms all his 
 revelations by a solemn assurance that they are 
 " faithful and true." This denotes that they ex- 
 hibit a true representation of the purposes of God 
 and of the actors and events of which the world 
 was soon to become the scene, and that they are to 
 be perfectly verified. The things that were soon 
 to come to pass are the whole train of agencies 
 foreshown in the visions^ considered as one series, 
 and were nigh, inasmuch as the commencement of 
 the series was at hand. The homage which the 
 apostle was about to pay to the angel was probably 
 not of adoration, but of gratitude, fur his conde- 
 scension in showing him the great things which 
 were soon to be, and especially the grandeurs of 
 the reign of the glorified saints witli Christ. It 
 indicates a fervid sense of tlie significance of the 
 visions he had beheld, the vastness and glory of 
 tlio Kedcenier's designs, the splondor of tlio destiny 
 assigned to his people, and the beauty and blessed-
 
 228 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 
 
 ness to whicli the nations are to "be exalted under 
 his sway. The angel exhibits in liis reply the 
 spirit of the true worshipers^ in contrast with the 
 usur])evs of the rights of God and their idolatrous 
 vassals. It was God who ajjpointed him to that 
 work, not himself, and in fulfilling it, he acted in 
 the same relations to him as a servant, in which 
 the apostle himself acted, the same in which the 
 prophets, and they who keep the words of the book 
 ■were called to act, in fulfilling their office as his 
 "witnesses. 
 
 The words, "Seal not the sayings of the pro- 
 phecy of this book, for the time is at hand ; he that 
 is unjust, let him he unjust still," etc., are ad- 
 dreswsed to the prophet, doubtless, as the represen- 
 tative of God's witnesses in all ages. The import 
 of them is, thou must not withhold from the church 
 Dor misrepresent the revelations of this book, but 
 proclaim them in their truth, representing those as 
 unjust whom the prophecy exhibits as unjust, and 
 thotie as defiled whom the prophecy represents as 
 defiled, and those as righteous and holy to whom 
 it ascrihes that character. The Redeemer enforces 
 tliis injunction by announcing his deity and his 
 title to implicit obedience, and by the assurance 
 that he is to come quickly, to retribute to every one 
 as his work shall be. 
 
 The benediction which is next pronounced on 
 those who obey his commands, is a benediction of 
 those who live under his reign after the establish-
 
 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 229 
 
 ment of the kingdom of the glorified saints on 
 earth. This is manifest from the statement that 
 they are to acquire by their obedience a title to the 
 tree of life and an entrance through the gates into 
 the city. They are to live after the descent of that 
 city, therefore, and not before it, and are to be of 
 those who enter and dwell within it, not of those 
 who constitute the city itself. They are to include 
 the whole race then existing, inasmuch as all oth- 
 ers — the dogs, the sorcerers, the fornicators, the 
 murderers, the idolaters, and whoever loveth and 
 maketh a lie — are to be excluded, and these are to 
 be banished from the earth, as the city is to open 
 its gates to all nations. The annunciation that he 
 who sent his angel to testify these things to the 
 churches is Jesus, the Messiah promised to the an- 
 cient prophets — that the Spirit and the bride say 
 come, and that whoever hears is to say come, is 
 marked by a beauty and grandeur of meaning 
 scarcely surpassed in any other passage of the book. 
 As the saints, who are the bride, do not in their 
 intermediate state, i. e., between their death and 
 resurrection, address men^ the invitation they utter 
 is to be referred to their reign with Clirist on earth, 
 when they are to exercise the oflice of kings and 
 priests. The passage indicates an agency, therefore, 
 which they are to exert throughout tlio interminable 
 ages of redemption. The Root and the OfTspring of 
 David, the bright, the morning Star, is the inavr- 
 nate Word, who is to reign and carry on the work of 
 20
 
 230 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 
 
 salvation forever and ever. The Spirit is to con- 
 tinue his renewing and sanctifying influence, and 
 say to the sons and daughters of the race, as they 
 are summoned from age to age into existence, 
 Come. The raised and transfigured saints are to 
 repeat the call through the flight of everlasting 
 years ; the unglorified who hear it^ are to take it 
 up and reiterate the call to those around them, 
 and every breast is to he filled and transported with 
 a sense of the infinitude and freeness of the Sa- 
 viour's grace. The terrific threat to those who add 
 to the prophecy, or take from it, indicates that men 
 are to be under violent temptation to reject or per- 
 vert it in order to evade the application of its pre- 
 dictions to themselves. And how needful to pre- 
 sumption, to party zeal and to ambition, is the 
 restraint it is suited to impose ! With what a 
 daring spirit have some, especially the friends of 
 the nationalized hierarchies, set aside the obvious 
 meaning of its symbols, and forced on them con- 
 structions the most unauthorized and the most 
 unnatural. This they have done to escape the de- 
 monstration that the great apostate powers which 
 it foreshadows are those to which they belong. 
 This threat shows the estimate which the divine 
 Being places on his revealed truth. It is neither 
 too much nor too little. We must receive just 
 what God says, and labor simply to understand 
 and to obey his will. For the third time the Sav- 
 iour says, '' Surely I come quickly." To thiB tea-
 
 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 231 
 
 timony John adds his cordial Amen. Even so, 
 come Lord Jesus. The benediction closes the 
 epistle and closes our exposition. 
 
 Conclusion. 
 
 1. This prophecy exhibits the true worshipers as 
 perpetually involved, until the advent of Christ, 
 in a fierce conflict with antagonist powers. It is 
 made a question throughout the whole period — 
 Who shall reign ? Who has the chief right of 
 dominion over men ? Christ claims exclusive 
 homage, on the ground of his deity and work as 
 Redeemer. But a long succession of opposing 
 powers dispute his rights, and usurp his throne. 
 First come the pagans ; then the civil authorities ; 
 then the ecclesiastical. The true worshipers are 
 reduced to a small number, and ascend to heaven 
 out of great tribulation. 
 
 2. This conflict is conducted in the presence of 
 the redeemed of heaven, and of angels, and en- 
 gages their profoundest attention. They wit- 
 nessed its symbolization in the visions; understood 
 its nature and design, and saw its gradual pro- 
 gress. They offer in the divine presence, symbols 
 of the prayers of the saints for deliverance ; cast 
 fire to tlic earth, in token of avenging judgments; 
 and hymn the praises of God at the commence- 
 ment of the punishment, and at the final over- 
 throw of the wild beast and false prophet. 
 
 3. The usurpation of his empire by hia enemies.
 
 232 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 
 
 through so vast a period, is allowed for reasons of 
 wisdom and love. It was perhaps, at first, unex- 
 pected to all his creatures, and wrapped in clouds 
 and darkness. But the songs of the heavenly 
 hosts show that they regard it as founded on rea- 
 sons worthy of the Supreme, forming a dazzling 
 display of his perfections, and destined to suhserve 
 his glory, and the well-being of his kingdom 
 throughout his everlasting reign. When the great 
 tragedy draws to a close, they give thanks that he 
 has reigned, amid all the seeming confusion, and 
 that all things will result in glory to Him, and in 
 salvation to his church. 
 
 4. When the usurping powers have reached the 
 end of their career, Christ is to interpose, and by 
 tremendous judgments refute their pretensions, 
 vindicate himself from their blasphemies, and pre- 
 pare the way for their destruction. At that crisis 
 the true worshipers are to be more distinctly sep- 
 arated from the anti-christian powers, and the con- 
 test between them is to rise to greater violence. 
 The witnesses are to be slaughtered in such num- 
 bers as to fill their enemies with the confidence of 
 triumph. But at that dread epoch the Son of God 
 is publicly to raise them from death, take them to 
 heaven, and thus show that they are his true wor- 
 shipers. And at a later period^ when persecu- 
 tion is renewed, he is again to interpose, and by 
 the resurrection and assumption to heaven of all 
 his saints, and by the destruction of their foes, is
 
 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 233 
 
 to present to all the survivors of the race over- 
 whelming proofs, that they who had so long 
 claimed to be his vice-gerents were his enemies, 
 and thus prepare the way for his acknowledgment 
 as their God and King. 
 
 5. Though this great process of judgment has 
 already commenced, yet the train of great events 
 which is still to precede the advent of the Ke- 
 deemer must naturally occupy many years. These 
 events are a fuller proclamation of the gospel to 
 all nations, and a warning of his approaching 
 judgments ; the sealing of the servants of God ; 
 the revolutions that are to follow the excitement of 
 the winds after their sealing ; the persecution and 
 slaughter of the witnesses ; their resurrection ; the 
 changes that are to succeed their resurrection and 
 assumption to heaven ; the fall of the apostate 
 hierarchies ; the summons of the people of God to 
 come out of them after the fall ; another and last 
 persecution ; and the procedure of the unclean 
 spirits from the dragon, wild beast and false pro- 
 phet, to gatlier the kings to battle against God. 
 
 6. Political agitations over the wliole earth are 
 also to follow the seventli trumpet, that must oc- 
 cupy a long period before the destruction of the 
 anti-christian powers at the great battle. That 
 destruction will fall only on the U8ur])ing civil ru- 
 lers, the ai)08tate hierarchies and their armies. 
 These are to be cast alive into tlic lake of fire. The 
 harvest of the saints is probably to follow that bat-
 
 234 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 
 
 tie, and is to constitute a public acknowledgment 
 of all the truly sanctified who survive on earth, as 
 the children of God. The vintage is to take place 
 at a still later period, and is to constitute the judg- 
 ment and condemnation of those who have ap- 
 proved and sustained the anti-christian powers in 
 their war on God — not of the race at large. When 
 all these foes have thus been destroyed, Satan and 
 his legions are to be cast into their prison, and re- 
 strained, during the millennial period, from tempt- 
 ing the nations. 
 
 7. At length the incarnate Word is to descend 
 and establish his throne on the earth, as King of 
 kings and Lord of lords. The glorified saints 
 are to enjoy stations in his kingdom as princes and 
 priests, suited to the grandeur of their faculties, 
 the vastness of their knowledge, and the beauty of 
 their rectitude. All the nations are to be sancti- 
 fied and freed from exhausting toil, sufiering, sor- 
 row and death. The earth is to be converted into 
 a paradise of righteousness, blessedness and life, 
 and thus shown to be the fit abode of a holy and 
 happy race. The saints living at his advent are, 
 probably after his kingdom has thus been estab- 
 lished, to be transfigured and united with those 
 raised from death, and in that mode are the gen- 
 erations of the race thereafter to be glorified. 
 Both classes are to behold the Kedeemer, bend at 
 his throne, and enjoy his smile. 
 
 8. When he has thus reigned throughout the
 
 LECTURE FOURTEENTH. 235 
 
 millennium, Satan and liis hosts are again to be 
 released, and allowed to seduce men into apostacy. 
 They will thereby show that their thirst for evil 
 remains unquenched, and that men, though in 
 conditions most propitious to obedience, when left 
 by the Spirit and assailed by temptation, instantly 
 revolt, and thence renew the demonstration, that 
 their salvation is wholly of God. 
 
 9. Satan and his hosts having thus manifested 
 their steadfast hate, and the danger of their being 
 allowed access to other orders of beings, are then 
 to be consigned to the abyss of darkness, through- 
 out their immortal existence, and infinite proofs 
 having been given during the millennium of the 
 righteousness of his reign whom they refused to 
 obey, the unholy dead are then also to be raised 
 from the grave, publicly judged, and consigned to 
 eternal punishment. 
 
 10. Men are thereafter to continue obedient 
 through everlasting years, and swell to numbers 
 as vast as would have descended from the first pair 
 throughout eternal ages, had they never revolted. 
 How infinite are the designs of the Redeemer I 
 How worthy of him the results that are to spring 
 from his interposition 1 How sublime the destiny 
 of his i)eople I Come, Lord Jesus 1
 
 II
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 
 AUG 16 
 
 L,9-2m-6,'49(B4568)444 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORKi^ 
 
 AT 
 
 LOS ANGELES 
 
 ¥ vao A DV
 
 I III ili{ Mini hi II 
 
 J 
 
 AA 000 618 826 2 
 
 t 
 
 1° 
 
 ■ a 
 ' a 
 ' s 
 
 M 
 
 I a 
 
 X 
 
 PLEA«==: DO NOT REMOVE 
 THIS BOOK CARD j 
 
 
 v\nUIBKAR>6// 
 
 ^<f/0JllV3JO'^ 
 
 University Research Library 
 
 I 
 rvj 
 
 "XT 
 
 
 r
 
 m 
 
 : I 
 
 \)t 
 
 fi